Virtumnus romanus, or, A discovrse penned by a Romish priest wherein he endevours to prove that it is lawfull for a papist in England to goe to the Protestant church, to receive the communion, and to take the oathes, both of allegiance and supremacie : to which are adjoyned animadversions in the in the [sic] margin by way of antidote against those places where the rankest poyson is couched / by Daniel Featley ...
         Featley, Daniel, 1582-1645.
      
       
         
           1642
        
      
       Approx. 330 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 93 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2004-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A41019
         Wing F597
         ESTC R2100
         12411416
         ocm 12411416
         61533
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A41019)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 61533)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 249:E129, no 15)
      
       
         
           
             Virtumnus romanus, or, A discovrse penned by a Romish priest wherein he endevours to prove that it is lawfull for a papist in England to goe to the Protestant church, to receive the communion, and to take the oathes, both of allegiance and supremacie : to which are adjoyned animadversions in the in the [sic] margin by way of antidote against those places where the rankest poyson is couched / by Daniel Featley ...
             Featley, Daniel, 1582-1645.
          
           [20], 156 p.
           
             Imprinted by I. L. for Nicholas Bourne and Iohn Bartlet ...,
             London :
             1642.
          
           
             Reproduction of original in Thomason Collection, British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Catholics -- England.
        
      
    
     
        2003-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2004-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2004-03 Olivia Bottum
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2004-03 Olivia Bottum
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2004-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           
             
               
                 Die
                 Sabbathi
              
               ,
               22.
               
               Octob.
               1642.
               
            
          
        
         
           IT
           is
           this
           day
           Ordered
           by
           the
           Commons
           House
           of
           Parliament
           :
           That
           none
           other
           besides
           Mr.
           
             Nicholas
             Bourne
          
           Stationer
           ,
           or
           whom
           he
           shall
           appoint
           ,
           shall
           upon
           any
           pretence
           whatsoever
           ,
           presume
           to
           Print
           the
           Book
           called
           ,
           
             A
             Safeguard
             from
             Shipwrack
             ,
             to
             a
             Prudent
             Catholike
             ,
          
           with
           Animadversions
           upon
           the
           same
           by
           Dr.
           Featley
           ,
           called
           
             Virtumnus
             Romanus
          
           ,
           Ordered
           to
           be
           Printed
           and
           published
           by
           the
           said
           House
           .
        
         
           
             H.
             Elsing
             Cler.
             Parl.
             D.
             Com.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           Vertumnus
           Romanus
           ,
           OR
           ,
           A
           DISCOVRSE
           PENNED
           BY
           A
           ROMISH
           Priest
           ,
           wherein
           he
           endevours
           to
           prove
           that
           it
           is
           lawfull
           for
           a
           Papist
           in
           England
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           ,
           to
           receive
           the
           Communion
           ,
           and
           to
           take
           the
           Oathes
           both
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacie
           .
        
         
           To
           which
           are
           adjoyned
           Animadversions
           in
           the
           in
           the
           margin
           by
           way
           of
           Antidote
           against
           those
           places
           where
           the
           rankest
           poyson
           is
           couched
           .
        
         
           By
           
             Daniel
             Featley
          
           Dr.
           in
           Divinitie
           .
        
         
           
             2
             Cor.
             11
             13
             14.
             
          
           
             Such
             are
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             deceitfull
             workers
             ,
             transforming
             themselves
             into
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ.
             And
             no
             marvell
             ,
             for
             Satan
             himselfe
             is
             transformed
             into
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             .
          
           
             Horat.
             Ep.
             
          
           
             Quo
             teneam
             vultus
             mutantem
             Protea
             nodo
             ?
          
           
             Tertul.
             in
             apol
             .
          
           
             Nefas
             est
             ulli
             de
             sua
             religione
             mentiri
             ;
             ex
             eo
             enim
             quod
             aliud
             à
             se
             coli
             fingit
             quam
             colit
             ,
             negat
             quod
             colit
             ,
             etiam
             non
             colit
             quod
             negavit
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Imprinted
           by
           
             I.
             L.
          
           for
           
             Nicholas
             Bourne
          
           ,
           and
           
             Iohn
             Bartlet
          
           :
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           the
           South
           entrance
           at
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           gilt
           Cup
           neere
           Austins
           Gate
           ,
           in
           Pauls
           Church-yard
           .
           1642.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           AN
           ADVERTISEMENT
           TO
           the
           Reader
           ,
           touching
           the
           Author
           and
           the
           Argument
           of
           the
           insuing
           Discourse
           ,
           AND
           THE
           REASONS
           FOR
           WHICH
           it
           is
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           published
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           AS
           the
           ignorance
           of
           good
           is
           evill
           :
           so
           the
           knowledge
           even
           of
           evill
           is
           good
           ;
           for
           knowledge
           is
           nothing
           but
           the
           light
           and
           irradiation
           of
           the
           understanding
           by
           the
           beames
           of
           truth
           :
           which
           herein
           resemble
           the
           rayes
           of
           the
           Sun
           that
           neither
           defile
           any
           thing
           nor
           can
           themselves
           be
           defiled
           .
           Set
           aside
           curiositie
           and
           all
           kinds
           of
           vicious
           affection
           and
           indirect
           ends
           ,
           and
           you
           shall
           finde
           that
           the
           knowledge
           even
           of
           sinfull
           impuritie
           ,
           is
           cleane
           ,
           of
           naturall
           corruption
           ,
           is
           sound
           ;
           of
           worldly
           vanities
           ,
           serious
           ;
           and
           of
           all
           kinde
           of
           maladies
           of
           the
           minde
           and
           body
           healthfull
           .
           And
           as
           it
           is
           the
           depth
           of
           Satans
           malice
           ,
           
             è
             bono
             malum
             elicere
          
           ,
           to
           draw
           evill
           out
           of
           good
           (
           as
           the
           Spider
           sucks
           poyson
           out
           of
           sweet
           flowers
           and
           wholesome
           herbs
           )
           so
           it
           is
           a
           high
           point
           of
           Gods
           goodnesse
           ,
           
             è
             malo
             bonum
             elicere
          
           ,
           to
           draw
           good
           
           out
           of
           evill
           ,
           light
           out
           of
           darknesse
           ,
           and
           order
           out
           of
           confusion
           it self
           .
           Where
           it
           not
           for
           this
           ,
           that
           God
           who
           is
           the
           Soveraigne
           and
           Omnipotent
           Good
           ,
           knoweth
           that
           it
           more
           redoundeth
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           his
           infinite
           wisdome
           and
           power
           to
           worke
           good
           out
           of
           evill
           ,
           then
           quite
           to
           take
           it
           away
           ;
           there
           never
           had
           been
           ,
           there
           never
           should
           be
           ,
           any
           evill
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           
             St.
             Augustine
          
           piously
           argueth
           the
           case
           .
           
             There
             could
             be
             no
             evill
             in
             the
             world
             if
             God
             suffered
             it
             not
             ,
          
           
           
             and
             he
             suffereth
             it
             not
             against
             his
             will
             but
             with
             his
             wi●l
             ,
             neither
             would
             he
             which
             is
             so
             good
             ,
             nay
             ,
             rather
             goodnesse
             it selfe
             willingly
             suffer
             any
             evill
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             by
             his
             omnipotencie
             he
             can
             and
             doth
             extract
             much
             good
             out
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             evill
             .
          
           This
           worke
           of
           Divine
           providence
           ,
           
             Gregory
             Nyssen
          
           ,
           fitly
           tearmeth
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           the
           abuse
           of
           evill
           :
           for
           what
           is
           a●-uti
           to
           abuse
           a
           thing
           ,
           but
           to
           use
           it
           contrary
           to
           the
           nature
           and
           condition
           thereof
           which
           if
           it
           be
           good
           ,
           such
           an
           use
           is
           an
           abusive
           use
           :
           if
           it
           be
           evill
           ,
           such
           use
           thereof
           is
           an
           usefull
           and
           commendable
           abuse
           ;
           as
           wh●n
           a
           Gramarian
           makes
           a
           rule
           of
           Anomalas
           ,
           a
           Rhetoritian
           a
           figure
           of
           a
           Solaecisme
           ,
           a
           Musitian
           an
           harmonie
           of
           discord
           ,
           a
           Logitian
           a
           true
           use
           of
           fallacies
           ,
           and
           a
           Physician
           a
           wholesome
           treacle
           of
           poyson
           .
           Such
           a
           use
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           thou
           mayst
           make
           of
           the
           unchristian
           Treatise
           ensuing
           Wherein
           the
           Author
           thereof
           (
           now
           in
           bold
           )
           endeavoureth
           to
           shew
           all
           Romane
           Catholikes
           a
           way
           to
           escape
           not
           only
           all
           bonds
           ,
           and
           imprisonment
           ,
           but
           all
           other
           penalties
           of
           the
           law
           against
           Popish
           Recusants
           ,
           by
           making
           their
           religion
           and
           conscience
           ,
           a
           leade●
           and
           lesbian
           rule
           to
           comply
           with
           the
           religion
           professed
           by
           the
           Sta●●
           wheresoever
           they
           live
           .
        
         
           This
           Booke
           together
           with
           the
           Authour
           thereof
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           Honourable
           House
           of
           Commmos
           by
           the
           care
           of
           some
           members
           of
           that
           House
           ,
           employed
           in
           a
           Committee
           neere
           Portsmouth
           ,
           and
           it
           hath
           beene
           thought
           fit
           to
           be
           published
           for
           sundrie
           reasons
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           to
           discover
           the
           craft
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           in
           procuring
           upon
           uniust
           grounds
           ,
           and
           by
           indirect
           meanes
           a
           ●ull
           from
           the
           Pope
           ,
           prohibiting
           all
           Romane
           Catholiques
           to
           resort
           to
           the
           protestant
           Churches
           ,
           in
           ●ngland
           under
           pain
           of
           his
           Holinesse
           curse
           ,
           and
           dreadfull
           thunderbolt
           of
           excommunication
           :
           whereby
           as
           this
           Priest
           affirmeth
           they
           gained
           to
           themselves
           more
           disciples
           ,
           more
           money
           ,
           and
           more
           Colledges
           :
           For
           bee
           thou
           pleased
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           to
           take
           notice
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           reigne
           of
           King
           Edward
           the
           sixth
           of
           blessed
           memory
           ,
           and
           during
           the
           space
           of
           the
           first
           tenne
           yeeres
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           (
           the
           Phoenix
           of
           her
           sexe
           and
           
           age
           )
           the
           Papists
           in
           England
           did
           usually
           goe
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           there
           was
           no
           such
           thing
           as
           Popish
           Recusancie
           heard
           of
           .
           But
           after
           the
           ●ame
           souldier
           
             Ignatius
             Loyola
          
           with
           his
           new
           regiment
           ,
           began
           to
           out-run
           all
           other
           orders
           ,
           and
           rancks
           of
           Monks
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Iesuits
             name
             was
             up
          
           ,
           and
           many
           Colledges
           built
           for
           them
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           the
           English
           Iesuits
           began
           to
           lay
           about
           ,
           how
           their
           Colledges
           and
           Seminaries
           might
           be
           maintained
           and
           furnished
           by
           those
           of
           the
           Romish
           partie
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           they
           finde
           this
           the
           ready
           way
           to
           offer
           to
           the
           richer
           sort
           of
           them
           the
           education
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           they
           paying
           a
           good
           round
           rate
           for
           it
           :
           but
           because
           the
           parents
           then
           repairing
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           might
           breed
           up
           their
           children
           at
           a
           farre
           easier
           rate
           in
           our
           Schooles
           of
           England
           ,
           the
           secular
           Priests
           (
           willingly
           undertaking
           the
           care
           and
           tuition
           of
           them
           )
           the
           Iesuits
           were
           never
           quiet
           till
           they
           had
           obtained
           from
           the
           Pope
           upon
           such
           suggestions
           as
           they
           thought
           would
           most
           take
           with
           his
           Holinesse
           ,
           the
           Bull
           above
           mentioned
           which
           frighted
           all
           Romish
           Catholiques
           from
           our
           Churches
           .
           See
           here
           the
           beginning
           and
           originall
           of
           Popish
           Recusancie
           in
           England
           ,
           and
           the
           depth
           of
           the
           Myne
           which
           hath
           since
           enriched
           their
           English
           Colledges
           beyond
           the
           Sea.
           
           No
           wonder
           if
           the
           name
           of
           an
           Author
           ,
           called
           Diana
           (
           often
           cited
           in
           the
           ensuing
           Discourse
           )
           be
           in
           great
           request
           .
           The
           benefit
           accruing
           to
           those
           of
           the
           Societie
           of
           Iesus
           by
           the
           Recusancie
           of
           Romish
           Catholiques
           in
           England
           ,
           necessitated
           by
           them
           ,
           is
           a
           Diana
           which
           hath
           brought
           
             no
             small
             gaine
             to
             these
             craftsmen
             .
             Demetrius
          
           with
           his
           fellow
           artificers
           cry
           out
           for
           many
           houres
           
             great
             is
             Diana
             of
             the
             Ephesians
             ,
          
           not
           so
           much
           honour
           to
           that
           heathenish
           Deitie
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           knockt
           and
           hammered
           out
           their
           living
           out
           of
           
             the
             silver
             shrines
             they
             made
             for
             her
             .
             Sirs
             ,
             know
             ye
             not
             ,
          
           
           saith
           
             Demetrius
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             craft
             we
             have
             our
             wealth
             ?
          
           And
           in
           like
           manner
           the
           Iesuits
           stickle
           mainly
           for
           Recusancie
           not
           out
           of
           any
           zeale
           to
           the
           Catholique
           cause
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           in
           his
           Preface
           clearely
           demonstrateth
           :
           but
           because
           they
           suckt
           out
           of
           this
           forced
           Recusancie
           
             no
             small
             advantage
          
           .
           For
           the
           transporting
           of
           the
           children
           of
           Romish
           Recusants
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ensuing
           thereupon
           ,
           both
           filled
           their
           Colledges
           with
           Schollars
           ,
           and
           their
           coffers
           with
           money
           .
           
           And
           in
           this
           respect
           these
           Iesuits
           may
           rightly
           be
           called
           Suits
           (
           as
           Ieconias
           in
           the
           Prophet
           is
           called
           in
           disgrace
           Conias
           )
           not
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           
           their
           swinish
           and
           Epicurean
           lives
           in
           their
           Styes
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           
           but
           because
           their
           societie
           herein
           resembles
           that
           Sow
           in
           Martiall
           which
           farrowed
           in
           the
           Theater
           by
           a
           wound
           there
           received
           :
           so
           this
           Order
           by
           the
           wound
           received
           from
           the
           State
           (
           I
           mean
           the
           penalties
           inflicted
           upon
           Romish
           Catholiques
           for
           Recusancie
           )
           hath
           growne
           fruitfull
           and
           exceedingly
           multiplyed
           .
           But
           in
           the
           meane
           while
           ,
           are
           not
           Iesuits
           
             consciences
             seared
             with
             a
             hot
             iron
             ,
          
           who
           every
           where
           in
           their
           Printed
           Pamphlets
           ,
           and
           Libels
           most
           bitterly
           exclaime
           against
           the
           State
           for
           inflicting
           penalties
           upon
           Papists
           in
           England
           for
           Recusancie
           ,
           whereof
           they
           themselves
           have
           not
           only
           been
           the
           Authors
           but
           chiefe
           Actors
           therein
           to
           enforce
           it
           by
           the
           rescript
           of
           his
           Holines
           procured
           by
           them
           meerely
           for
           their
           advantage
           ,
           as
           this
           Author
           sheweth
           .
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           to
           detect
           likewise
           the
           craft
           of
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           ,
           
             verè
             seculares
          
           true
           worldlings
           ,
           who
           for
           their
           owne
           advantage
           counterplot
           against
           the
           Iesuits
           and
           endeavour
           by
           subtill
           fetches
           and
           straines
           of
           conscience
           ,
           to
           evacuate
           and
           frustrate
           their
           opposites
           designes
           :
           
             Sic
             ars
             eluditur
             arte
          
           .
           The
           Iesuits
           out
           of
           pretended
           zeale
           to
           the
           Romane
           faith
           ,
           and
           religion
           ,
           mainely
           contend
           for
           Recusancie
           ,
           fearefully
           adiuring
           all
           English
           Papists
           with
           whom
           they
           have
           any
           power
           ,
           that
           by
           no
           means
           either
           themselves
           resort
           to
           our
           publique
           service
           ,
           or
           send
           their
           children
           to
           any
           Protestant
           Churches
           or
           Schooles
           :
           on
           the
           contrary
           the
           secular
           Priests
           out
           of
           pretended
           care
           and
           love
           to
           those
           of
           their
           religion
           ,
           perswade
           them
           to
           make
           no
           scruple
           of
           repairing
           to
           our
           Churches
           or
           Schooles
           :
           that
           so
           they
           may
           save
           both
           the
           mulct
           of
           the
           law
           ,
           and
           great
           charges
           by
           sending
           their
           children
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           there
           to
           be
           brought
           up
           in
           the
           Colledges
           and
           Schooles
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           .
           As
           for
           instructing
           them
           in
           the
           principles
           of
           their
           Catholique
           religion
           ,
           that
           they
           will
           take
           care
           of
           ,
           if
           the
           parents
           be
           pleased
           to
           commend
           them
           to
           their
           tuition
           .
           Thus
           both
           make
           religion
           
             a
             stalking
             horse
          
           to
           their
           worldly
           ends
           :
           the
           Iesuit
           is
           for
           Recusancie
           ,
           the
           secular
           Priest
           for
           Conformitie
           ;
           neither
           of
           them
           truly
           to
           gaine
           soules
           to
           Christ
           ,
           but
           to
           draw
           toll
           to
           their
           own
           mill
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           necessitie
           of
           Recusancie
           ,
           the
           Iesuits
           may
           
             shut
             up
             their
             shops
          
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           and
           if
           their
           be
           a
           necessitie
           of
           Recusancie
           ,
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           may
           
             shut
             up
             their
             shops
          
           in
           England
           .
           And
           what
           care
           the
           Iesuits
           though
           many
           Families
           
           of
           Romish
           Catholiques
           in
           England
           sensibly
           decay
           in
           their
           estates
           ,
           partly
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           penaltie
           of
           the
           law
           inflicted
           upon
           them
           for
           Recusancie
           ,
           and
           partly
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           great
           expence
           they
           are
           at
           in
           the
           education
           of
           their
           children
           and
           transportation
           beyond
           the
           Sea
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           the
           Iesuits
           Colledges
           by
           this
           means
           thrive
           and
           flourish
           ?
           and
           what
           care
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           though
           their
           proselytes
           run
           a
           hazard
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           by
           frequenting
           the
           Churches
           and
           Schooles
           of
           those
           they
           account
           quite
           out
           of
           the
           way
           of
           salvation
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           they
           themselves
           are
           well
           paid
           for
           the
           education
           of
           their
           children
           ,
           and
           a
           good
           amends
           is
           made
           by
           the
           Masters
           temporall
           gaine
           for
           the
           danger
           of
           the
           Schollers
           spirituall
           losse
           .
           When
           I
           read
           this
           Authors
           Preface
           and
           Discourse
           evidently
           discovering
           the
           Iesuits
           myning
           and
           the
           Secular
           Priests
           counter-myning
           :
           me
           thinks
           I
           see
           Pseudolus
           and
           Simias
           in
           the
           Poet
           ,
           out-vying
           one
           the
           other
           in
           craftie
           fetches
           ,
           deceitfull
           subtilties
           practised
           by
           them
           with
           dissembling
           ,
           lyes
           and
           periuries
           .
        
         
           Thirdly
           to
           lay
           open
           to
           the
           view
           of
           the
           world
           the
           detestable
           and
           damnable
           doctrine
           of
           Romish
           Priests
           ,
           and
           Iesuits
           who
           straine
           and
           weaken
           the
           strongest
           sinew
           which
           holdeth
           the
           
             members
             of
          
           all
           Ecclesiasticall
           and
           Politicke
           Bodies
           together
           :
           who
           
             cancell
             that
             bond
          
           which
           being
           made
           on
           earth
           is
           Registred
           in
           the
           high
           
             Court
             of
             Heaven
          
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           Persons
           in
           the
           blessed
           Trinitie
           are
           called
           as
           witnesses
           thereunto
           .
           The
           Iesuits
           teach
           ,
           that
           a
           man
           may
           without
           scruple
           of
           conscience
           or
           guilt
           of
           sinne
           affirme
           that
           upon
           oath
           in
           words
           ,
           which
           he
           knoweth
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           deny
           upon
           oath
           that
           which
           he
           knoweth
           to
           be
           true
           ,
           so
           he
           be
           sure
           to
           have
           some
           clause
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           which
           added
           thereunto
           in
           his
           inward
           intention
           ,
           though
           not
           uttered
           ,
           may
           make
           what
           he
           saith
           true
           in
           a
           sense
           :
           And
           this
           Priest
           here
           in
           his
           last
           Chapter
           teacheth
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           to
           forge
           ,
           and
           fasten
           a
           meaning
           to
           the
           words
           of
           an
           Oath
           cleane
           contrary
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           the
           Law-givers
           ,
           who
           first
           made
           the
           Oath
           ,
           and
           the
           Magistrate
           who
           lawfully
           requireth
           that
           Oath
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           I
           will
           make
           it
           evidently
           appeare
           ,
           when
           I
           come
           to
           scan
           his
           last
           Chapter
           .
           Now
           what
           is
           this
           else
           then
           to
           use
           the
           name
           of
           the
           God
           of
           tru●h
           in
           taking
           publique
           and
           solemne
           Oathes
           to
           confirme
           a
           lye
           ,
           either
           in
           words
           or
           meaning
           ?
           what
           is
           it
           else
           then
           to
           mocke
           with
           Religion
           ,
           and
           play
           
             fast
             and
             loose
          
           with
           the
           most
           sacred
           bonds
           of
           
           Pietie
           and
           Loyaltie
           .
           Verily
           if
           Religion
           be
           derived
           
             à
             religando
          
           from
           binding
           the
           conscience
           ,
           or
           our
           faith
           to
           God
           or
           man
           ;
           he
           should
           not
           slander
           these
           men
           ,
           who
           sayes
           ,
           they
           have
           no
           Religion
           .
           For
           the
           surest
           and
           strongest
           bonds
           of
           Religion
           can
           no
           more
           tye
           them
           then
           the
           greene
           withes
           could
           Sampson
           which
           he
           brake
           at
           pleasure
           .
           Let
           there
           be
           an
           Oath
           advisedly
           penned
           ,
           in
           tearmes
           most
           expresse
           and
           significant
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           cautions
           that
           the
           wit
           of
           man
           can
           devise
           against
           all
           manner
           of
           evasions
           ,
           and
           backed
           with
           never
           so
           many
           direfull
           imprecations
           and
           anathema
           maranathaes
           upon
           the
           soule
           of
           him
           that
           shall
           by
           any
           slight
           ,
           cunning
           ,
           falshood
           or
           periurie
           either
           violate
           or
           invalidate
           and
           evacuate
           this
           Oath
           :
           yet
           these
           men
           can
           with
           a
           wet
           finger
           either
           loosen
           it
           by
           a
           forged
           and
           forced
           interpretation
           ,
           or
           untie
           the
           knot
           by
           a
           mentall
           reservation
           ,
           or
           cut
           it
           asunder
           by
           Papall
           dispensation
           ,
           
             ô
             ubi
             estis
             fontes
             lachrymarum
          
           ?
           Suppose
           a
           Romish
           Priest
           or
           Iesuit
           be
           brought
           before
           a
           Magistrate
           to
           be
           examined
           :
           if
           the
           Oath
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacie
           be
           tendered
           unto
           him
           ,
           thereby
           to
           discover
           who
           he
           is
           ,
           he
           will
           take
           them
           both
           in
           his
           own
           sense
           though
           neither
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           him
           who
           ministreth
           these
           Oathes
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           sense
           of
           the
           Parliament
           which
           appointed
           them
           .
           If
           hee
           farther
           demand
           of
           him
           upon
           Oath
           ,
           whether
           he
           be
           a
           Priest
           or
           no
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           he
           is
           not
           :
           reserving
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           (
           of
           Apollo
           )
           if
           he
           question
           him
           further
           ,
           whether
           he
           lately
           came
           from
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           :
           he
           will
           forsweare
           it
           ,
           reserving
           in
           his
           minde
           (
           the
           red
           or
           dead
           Sea
           )
           if
           he
           farther
           require
           of
           him
           whether
           he
           have
           received
           holy
           Orders
           from
           a
           Romish
           Bishop
           :
           he
           will
           denie
           it
           reserving
           in
           his
           minde
           (
           without
           a
           Miter
           )
           if
           the
           Examiner
           aske
           him
           further
           whether
           he
           had
           any
           speech
           with
           any
           English
           Nun
           at
           Li●borne
           ,
           he
           will
           make
           no
           bones
           to
           denie
           it
           ,
           reserving
           in
           his
           mind●
           (
           chast
           )
           .
           Lastly
           ,
           if
           the
           Iudge
           or
           Iustice
           charge
           him
           to
           use
           no
           equivocation
           or
           mentall
           reservation
           ,
           he
           will
           say
           and
           sweare
           he
           useth
           none
           ,
           reserving
           in
           his
           minde
           (
           to
           tell
           you
           )
           and
           
             so
             he
             slips
             all
             knots
          
           and
           it
           may
           be
           truly
           said
           of
           him
           what
           Pseudolus
           in
           the
           Poet
           spake
           of
           
             Ballio
             non
             potest
             pietate
             obsisti
             huic
             ut
             res
             sunt
             caeterae
             ,
          
           
           this
           man
           is
           
             oath
             proofe
          
           .
           All
           heretiques
           and
           miscreants
           deliver
           
             mendacia
             doctrinarum
          
           ,
           lyes
           of
           doctrine
           :
           but
           these
           only
           
             doctrinam
             mendaciorum
          
           ,
           a
           doctrine
           of
           lyes
           sodered
           by
           mentall
           reservation
           ▪
           these
           only
           define
           doctrinally
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           a
           lye
           ,
           so
           that
           which
           
           is
           untrue
           in
           words
           ,
           be
           
             salved
             up
          
           with
           a
           
             mentall
             reservation
          
           .
           This
           is
           the
           strange
           monstrous
           brat
           of
           the
           Iesuits
           like
           a
           childe
           halfe
           in
           halfe
           out
           of
           the
           mothers
           wombe
           for
           so
           is
           their
           mixt
           proposition
           halfe
           uttered
           ,
           and
           halfe
           concealed
           or
           reserved
           to
           themselves
           .
           This
           is
           conceived
           to
           be
           the
           invention
           of
           a
           Iesuit
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           tearmed
           by
           those
           who
           have
           learnedly
           impugned
           it
           ,
           the
           Iesuits
           
             new
             art
             of
             lying
          
           ,
           and
           true
           it
           is
           if
           we
           peruse
           the
           Catalogues
           of
           heretiques
           drawne
           by
           
             Epiphanius
             ,
             Augustine
             ,
             Philastrius
          
           ,
           together
           with
           
             Alfonsus
             à
             Castro
             ,
             &
             Ambrosius
             de
             Rusconibus
             ,
          
           you
           shall
           light
           upon
           no
           hereticke
           who
           doctrinally
           maintained
           such
           a
           kinde
           of
           equivocation
           ,
           especially
           in
           matter
           of
           oath
           to
           be
           taken
           before
           a
           lawfull
           Magistrate
           .
           It
           is
           true
           the
           Priscillianists
           held
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           to
           lye
           and
           forsweare
           ,
           
           and
           some
           Catholiques
           in
           
             St.
             Austines
          
           time
           to
           feigne
           themselves
           Priscillianists
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           the
           better
           entrap
           them
           and
           discover
           them
           :
           but
           this
           was
           fraudulent
           simulation
           ,
           not
           mentall
           reservation
           :
           the
           Arch-hereticke
           Arius
           ,
           when
           he
           was
           demanded
           whether
           he
           had
           subscribed
           or
           would
           to
           the
           Orthodox
           faith
           concerning
           the
           consubstantialitie
           of
           the
           sonne
           ,
           answered
           ,
           he
           had
           or
           would
           ,
           pointing
           to
           a
           paper
           in
           his
           bosome
           ,
           in
           which
           he
           had
           written
           his
           beliefe
           touching
           that
           point
           :
           but
           this
           was
           a
           fraudulent
           gesture
           ,
           and
           false
           significatiin
           of
           his
           minde
           not
           a
           mentall
           reservation
           .
           Give
           therefore
           the
           Devill
           his
           due
           ,
           this
           quaint
           kinde
           of
           lye
           was
           his
           prime
           invention
           as
           we
           may
           see
           in
           the
           Poet.
           When
           the
           Devill
           required
           of
           the
           Pagan
           King
           who
           was
           about
           to
           sacrifice
           unto
           him
           ;
           
             Cut
             me
             off
             a
             head
             ,
             Numa
          
           instructed
           by
           his
           familiar
           appearing
           to
           him
           in
           the
           likenesse
           of
           the
           Nymph
           Oegeria
           answered
           ,
           
             I
             will
             doe
             it
          
           ,
           
           adding
           by
           aequivocation
           (
           of
           an
           Onion
           )
           when
           the
           Devill
           added
           :
           nay
           ,
           but
           thou
           
             shalt
             take
             of
             a
             mans
             ,
             Numa
          
           saith
           he
           will
           ,
           but
           addeth
           what
           he
           reserved
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           (
           haires
           )
           when
           the
           Devill
           yet
           farther
           replyed
           ,
           nay
           I
           
             will
             have
             the
             soule
             or
             life
             ,
          
           you
           shall
           saith
           the
           King
           ,
           adding
           what
           he
           reserved
           in
           his
           minde
           ,
           (
           of
           a
           fish
           )
           and
           so
           plowing
           with
           the
           Devill
           his
           owne
           heifer
           ,
           resolved
           all
           diabolicall
           riddles
           .
           See
           here
           the
           prototypon
           of
           Iesuiticall
           equivocation
           by
           addition
           and
           mentall
           reservation
           and
           after
           what
           copie
           either
           Garnet
           ,
           or
           Valentia
           ,
           or
           Navarrus
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           of
           the
           like
           sect
           wrot
           who
           first
           in
           our
           age
           published
           in
           writing
           ,
           and
           after
           in
           print
           the
           doctrine
           of
           equivocation
           by
           mentall
           reservation
           .
        
         
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           to
           descrie
           to
           those
           that
           sit
           at
           the
           sterne
           in
           Church
           and
           Common
           wealth
           ,
           the
           maine
           scope
           and
           marke
           ,
           at
           which
           this
           Romish
           Priest
           and
           his
           associates
           ●ime
           ,
           in
           perswading
           all
           Romish
           Catholiques
           within
           this
           Realme
           ,
           to
           resort
           to
           our
           Churches
           ,
           and
           take
           the
           Oathes
           both
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacie
           .
           It
           is
           as
           be
           professeth
           not
           so
           much
           for
           their
           indempni●i●
           from
           penall
           Statutes
           ,
           as
           to
           qualifie
           them
           for
           other
           preferments
           ,
           
           and
           even
           votes
           in
           Parliament
           ;
           to
           the
           indangering
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           and
           governm●nt
           .
           For
           what
           should
           hinder
           them
           whose
           parts
           ,
           estate
           ,
           and
           friends
           are
           able
           to
           raise
           them
           ,
           from
           attaining
           their
           desires
           herein
           ,
           sith
           their
           Religion
           is
           now
           made
           no
           barre
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           these
           Oathes
           (
           he
           mentions
           )
           now
           serve
           no
           more
           for
           
             a
             partition
             Wall
          
           bet●eene
           loyall
           Protestants
           and
           disl●yall
           Papists
           :
           
             Now
             the
             Ephraimites
             have
             learned
             to
             speake
             Shiboleth
          
           as
           plaine
           as
           the
           Gileadites
           ,
           
           whereas
           before
           they
           could
           but
           
             lispe
             Siboleth
          
           .
           And
           if
           these
           Ephraimites
           by
           this
           slight
           come
           to
           be
           admitted
           to
           places
           of
           greatest
           trust
           in
           this
           Kingdome
           ,
           and
           as
           their
           birth
           and
           Baronies
           entitle
           divers
           of
           them
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Peeres
           :
           so
           they
           should
           be
           chosen
           indifferently
           to
           the
           House
           of
           Commons
           ;
           what
           a
           loose
           end
           all
           things
           would
           be
           at
           ?
           How
           suddenly
           might
           we
           be
           cheated
           of
           our
           Religion
           ,
           Liberties
           ,
           Lawes
           ,
           yea
           and
           lives
           to
           ?
           Wherefore
           it
           were
           to
           be
           humbly
           desired
           of
           those
           that
           love
           the
           truth
           in
           sinceritie
           ,
           even
           with
           bended
           knees
           ,
           that
           his
           Maiestie
           and
           the
           high
           Court
           of
           Parliament
           would
           make
           some
           more
           certain
           distinctive
           signe
           between
           Papists
           and
           Protestants
           then
           monethly
           coming
           to
           Church
           ,
           and
           taking
           the
           Oathes
           above
           mention●d
           .
           This
           Authour
           points
           at
           such
           a
           thing
           while
           he
           speakes
           of
           some
           Articles
           of
           th●ir
           faith
           ,
           which
           it
           is
           not
           lawfull
           for
           them
           in
           any
           case
           to
           deny
           .
           If
           therefore
           it
           should
           seeme
           good
           to
           the
           wisedome
           of
           the
           State
           to
           prescribe
           such
           a
           Confession
           of
           faith
           to
           be
           drawn
           ,
           wherein
           all
           or
           the
           most
           fundamentall
           points
           of
           their
           Trent
           faith
           are
           renounced
           ,
           and
           by
           name
           the
           twelve
           new
           Articles
           added
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Creede
           in
           the
           Bull
           of
           Pope
           Pius
           the
           fourth
           ,
           we
           should
           either
           soone
           see
           certainely
           who
           were
           Papists
           ,
           and
           who
           were
           not
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           give
           the
           Romish
           Religion
           a
           smarter
           blow
           then
           it
           ever
           yet
           received
           .
           For
           though
           this
           Authour
           speake
           of
           a
           
             Fox
             craft
          
           to
           be
           used
           by
           
             Prudent
             Catholiques
          
           ,
           
           and
           though
           the
           Priests
           and
           Iesuits
           and
           the
           cunningest
           heads
           among
           
           the
           Papists
           would
           
             set
             their
             wits
             on
             the
             racke
          
           to
           finde
           out
           some
           Eshapatoir
           or
           evasion
           whereby
           they
           might
           goe
           beyond
           the
           State
           :
           yet
           they
           must
           then
           be
           inforced
           to
           
             denie
             their
             Religion
             to
             save
             it
             ,
          
           and
           to
           alter
           the
           tenets
           which
           have
           hitherto
           beene
           held
           for
           currant
           ,
           both
           among
           their
           Schoole
           Divines
           ,
           and
           Casuists
           ,
           namely
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           damnable
           sinne
           to
           equivocate
           when
           a
           man
           is
           called
           to
           give
           an
           account
           of
           his
           faith
           .
           For
           this
           cannot
           be
           denied
           to
           be
           a
           plaine
           deniall
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           their
           owne
           sense
           ,
           whosoever
           so
           denieth
           him
           before
           men
           ,
           shall
           be
           denied
           by
           him
           before
           his
           Father
           in
           heaven
           .
        
         
           Lastly
           ,
           to
           shew
           the
           great
           strength
           of
           truth
           and
           the
           cleare
           evidence
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Religion
           ,
           which
           convinceth
           the
           conscience
           of
           most
           obstinate
           Papists
           .
           For
           this
           Authour
           a
           man
           of
           learning
           and
           well
           versed
           in
           the
           booke
           cases
           of
           the
           Romanists
           ,
           though
           in
           some
           places
           he
           jeares
           at
           our
           Preachers
           ,
           and
           scoffes
           at
           our
           Religion
           :
           yet
           in
           other
           where
           he
           is
           most
           serious
           ,
           he
           lets
           fall
           those
           passages
           from
           him
           which
           are
           worthy
           the
           taking
           up
           ,
           namely
           
             pag.
             6.
          
           
           Recusancie
           was
           first
           brought
           a●ong
           Catholiques
           into
           England
           by
           a
           certaine
           companie
           of
           men
           for
           temporall
           ends
           ,
           procured
           covertly
           and
           by
           indirect
           meanes
           from
           twelve
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           certaine
           Popes
           upon
           false
           suggestions
           .
           The
           false
           suggestions
           
             pag.
             7.
             et
             deinceps
          
           were
           these
           ▪
           viz.
           That
           the
           Protestants
           of
           England
           were
           idolatrous
           and
           blasphemous
           heretiques
           ,
           hating
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ;
           that
           the
           commerce
           with
           them
           ,
           especially
           at
           Church
           ,
           would
           be
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           subversion
           and
           ruine
           of
           their
           soules
           ,
           
             pag.
             19.
          
           
           In
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           there
           is
           neither
           id●latrie
           committed
           nor
           hurt
           done
           ,
           
             pag.
             22.
          
           
           Why
           should
           we
           not
           communicate
           with
           Protestants
           where
           there
           can
           be
           no
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ?
           and
           in
           
             pag.
             23.
          
           
           Protestants
           are
           not
           to
           be
           called
           properly
           formall
           heretiques
           ,
           
             pag.
             41.
          
           
           In
           going
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           there
           is
           no
           morall
           malignitie
           at
           all
           ,
           in
           so
           much
           that
           scarce
           the
           weakest
           man
           can
           invent
           how
           to
           sinne
           by
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           there
           done
           ,
           it
           being
           of
           its
           owne
           nature
           so
           indifferent
           and
           to
           a
           good
           intention
           good
           ,
           that
           
             à
             parte
             rei
          
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           appearance
           of
           evill
           therein
           ,
           
             pag.
             48.
          
           
           I
           never
           yet
           could
           finde
           any
           idolatrie
           committed
           at
           Protestant
           Churches
           as
           often
           as
           I
           have
           frequented
           the
           same
           ,
           
             pag.
             52.
          
           
           Protestants
           are
           not
           properly
           and
           in
           rigour
           formall
           
           heretiques
           .
           If
           Protestants
           are
           not
           formall
           heretiques
           it
           followeth
           necessarily
           that
           they
           are
           no
           heretiques
           at
           all
           ;
           for
           
             forma
             dat
             nomen
             et
             esse
          
           .
           If
           it
           be
           a
           false
           suggestion
           that
           Protestants
           are
           blasphemous
           heretiques
           hating
           God
           and
           his
           Church
           ,
           then
           the
           truth
           is
           ,
           they
           are
           neither
           blasphemous
           heretiques
           ,
           nor
           haters
           of
           God
           nor
           his
           Church
           ;
           but
           lovers
           of
           both
           .
           If
           there
           be
           no
           idolatrie
           committed
           in
           Protestant
           Churches
           then
           God
           is
           there
           purely
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           and
           truth
           .
           If
           there
           bee
           no
           hurt
           done
           in
           Protestant
           Churches
           no
           danger
           of
           sinne
           ,
           nor
           so
           much
           as
           any
           appearance
           of
           evill
           ,
           then
           are
           all
           Papists
           iustly
           to
           be
           punished
           who
           refuse
           to
           come
           to
           our
           Church
           ,
           and
           they
           are
           guilty
           of
           grievous
           sinne
           in
           disobeying
           the
           commands
           of
           King
           and
           State
           ,
           and
           have
           no
           pretence
           at
           all
           for
           their
           recusancie
           .
           Thus
           as
           Virgil
           when
           he
           read
           the
           obsolete
           writings
           of
           Ennius
           said
           ,
           he
           sought
           for
           
             aurum
             instercore
          
           :
           so
           maist
           thou
           finde
           here
           gold
           in
           a
           dunghill
           :
           I
           have
           
             washed
             away
             the
             filth
          
           by
           Animadversions
           inserted
           in
           convenient
           places
           ;
           make
           thou
           use
           of
           the
           gold
           to
           enrich
           thy
           knowledge
           ,
           and
           confirme
           thy
           assurance
           of
           the
           doctrine
           of
           the
           Gospel
           purely
           taught
           ,
           and
           sincerely
           professed
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           England
           .
        
         
           
             
               Octob.
               1.
               1642.
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           TABLE
           OF
           THE
           SPECIALL
           CONTENTS
           .
        
         
           LOcks
           that
           are
           scrued
           with
           letters
           are
           most
           troublesome
           to
           unlocke
           if
           we
           know
           not
           the
           particular
           letters
           by
           the
           setting
           whereof
           together
           the
           wards
           flye
           open
           :
           such
           is
           the
           ensuing
           discourse
           ,
           consisting
           of
           very
           many
           heads
           doubling
           or
           trebling
           the
           Alphabet
           as
           appeare
           by
           the
           marginall
           notes
           ,
           yet
           ,
           without
           any
           summaary
           contents
           premised
           or
           directorie
           Titles
           serving
           in
           stead
           of
           signall
           letters
           to
           open
           the
           severall
           parts
           and
           Sections
           thereof
           ,
           It
           was
           thought
           therefore
           requisite
           to
           supply
           that
           defect
           in
           the
           Romish
           Authour
           by
           this
           table
           wherein
           the
           Reader
           may
           readily
           and
           easily
           finde
           those
           remarkable
           points
           which
           either
           are
           professedly
           handled
           ,
           or
           occasionally
           touched
           therein
           .
        
         
           
           
             First
             in
             the
             Preface
             ,
             
               pag.
               3.
            
             
          
           
             Secondly
             in
             the
             Treatise
             ,
             
               pag.
               16.
            
             
             
               
                 Sect.
                 
                   1.
                   pag.
                   26.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 
                   2.
                   pag.
                   57.
                
                 
              
               
                 Sect.
                 
                   3.
                   pag.
                   82.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             in
             the
             Appendix
             ,
             
               pag.
               143.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             First
             in
             the
             Preface
             .
             
               
                 The
                 originall
                 of
                 Recusancie
                 in
                 England
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   6.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Rescripts
                 of
                 seven
                 Popes
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 all
                 erroneous
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag
                   7.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 determination
                 of
                 generall
                 Councels
                 of
                 great
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 yet
                 not
                 infallible
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   12.
                
                 
              
            
          
           
             Secondly
             in
             the
             Treatise
             .
             
               
                 The
                 state
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 touching
                 going
                 to
                 Church
                 with
                 men
                 of
                 a
                 different
                 religion
                 ,
                 explicated
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   16.
                
                 
              
               
                 Naamans
                 fact
                 bowing
                 in
                 the
                 temple
                 of
                 Rimmon●iscussed
                 ●iscussed
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   17.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   2
                   Kings
                   5.19
                
                 .
                 goe
                 in
                 peace
                 diversly
                 expounded
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   18.
                
                 
              
               
                 None
                 may
                 dissemble
                 his
                 Religion
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 feare
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   21.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 res●lution
                 ●f
                 the
                 Sorbon
                 Doctors
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Recusancie
                 .
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   24.
                
                 
                 
                   
                   
                     SECT
                     .
                     1.
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     definition
                     of
                     scandall
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       26.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Severall
                     divisions
                     of
                     Scandall
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       27.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     distinction
                     of
                     veniall
                     and
                     mortall
                     sinne
                     refuted
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       28.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Evangelicall
                     Councels
                     as
                     they
                     call
                     them
                     ,
                     are
                     not
                     distinct
                     from
                     precepts
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       29.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Povertie
                     in
                     it selfe
                     is
                     not
                     scandalous
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       31
                    
                  
                   
                     Whether
                     our
                     Liturgie
                     be
                     any
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     Missall
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       33.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Prayers
                     ought
                     to
                     be
                     made
                     in
                     a
                     knowne
                     tongue
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       34.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     What
                     is
                     meant
                     by
                     appearance
                     of
                     evill
                     ,
                     
                       1
                       Thess.
                       5.22
                    
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       35.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     case
                     the
                     eating
                     meates
                     offered
                     unto
                     Idols
                     is
                     forbidden
                     by
                     the
                     Apostle
                     ,
                     
                       1
                       Cor.
                       8.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       39.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     definition
                     of
                     an
                     heretique
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       51.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     the
                     faith
                     of
                     Protestants
                     is
                     no
                     way
                     defective
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       53.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Romish
                     Clergie
                     is
                     grosly
                     ignorant
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       54
                    
                  
                   
                     The
                     Protestants
                     manner
                     of
                     preaching
                     in
                     many
                     respects
                     to
                     be
                     preferred
                     before
                     the
                     Romish
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       55.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                   
                     SECT
                     .
                     2.
                     
                  
                   
                     Recusancie
                     is
                     no
                     distinctive
                     signe
                     betweene
                     a
                     Papist
                     and
                     a
                     Protestant
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       57.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Protestants
                     Sacrament
                     is
                     not
                     a
                     bare
                     signe
                     ;
                     nor
                     the
                     holy
                     Eucharist
                     common
                     bread
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       60.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     body
                     and
                     blood
                     of
                     Christ
                     is
                     truly
                     given
                     in
                     the
                     Sacrament
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       61.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     popish
                     carnall
                     manner
                     of
                     eating
                     Christs
                     flesh
                     with
                     the
                     mouth
                     ,
                     is
                     repugnant
                     to
                     faith
                     ,
                     reason
                     and
                     common
                     sense
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       62.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Apostle
                     by
                     the
                     Lords
                     Supper
                     ,
                     
                       1
                       Cor.
                       11.20
                    
                     .
                     meaneth
                     not
                     the
                     Agapae
                     or
                     Love-feasts
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       64.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     A
                     foule
                     practise
                     and
                     high
                     misdemeanour
                     of
                     
                       Davenport
                       ,
                       alias
                       à
                       Sancta
                       Clara
                       ,
                    
                     in
                     procuring
                     a
                     surreptitious
                     Bull
                     against
                     Day
                     the
                     Franciscan
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       75.
                    
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     SECT
                     .
                     3.
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     Papists
                     attribute
                     religious
                     worship
                     to
                     images
                     themselves
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       85.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     a
                     man
                     being
                     questioned
                     of
                     his
                     faith
                     ,
                     though
                     before
                     an
                     incompetent
                     Iudge
                     is
                     bound
                     to
                     answer
                     the
                     truth
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       98.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     we
                     may
                     not
                     dissemble
                     with
                     dissemblers
                     ,
                     nor
                     play
                     the
                     Fox
                     with
                     Foxes
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       99.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     Papists
                     trust
                     in
                     their
                     owne
                     merits
                     ,
                     though
                     some
                     at
                     their
                     death
                     have
                     renounced
                     them
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       104.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     
                     The
                     Oath
                     of
                     Allegiance
                     divided
                     into
                     eight
                     branches
                     and
                     every
                     branch
                     justified
                     by
                     Papists
                     themselves
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       109.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     The
                     Oath
                     of
                     Supremacie
                     divided
                     into
                     foure
                     branches
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       114.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     In
                     what
                     sense
                     Protestants
                     teach
                     the
                     King
                     to
                     be
                     Head
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       115.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     Who
                     are
                     meant
                     by
                     forreiners
                     in
                     the
                     Statute
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       120.
                    
                     
                  
                   
                     That
                     no
                     Papist
                     can
                     take
                     the
                     Oath
                     of
                     Supremacie
                     ,
                     but
                     that
                     he
                     must
                     renounce
                     a
                     fundamentall
                     point
                     of
                     his
                     Religion
                     ,
                  
                   
                     
                       pag.
                       138.
                    
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             in
             the
             Appendix
             .
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 A
                 forme
                 of
                 Recantation
                 injoyned
                 the
                 Lollards
                 in
                 the
                 19.
                 yeere
                 of
                 King
                 Richard
                 the
                 second
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 Records
                 in
                 the
                 Tower
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   143.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Resolutions
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 Councell
                 of
                 Trent
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   145.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Oathes
                 of
                 Supremacie
                 Enacted
                 
                   35.
                   
                   Hen.
                   8.
                   
                   &
                   1
                   Elizabeth
                   ,
                
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   148.150
                
                 .
              
               
                 A
                 proviso
                 for
                 Expounding
                 the
                 Oath
                 ,
                 
                   5.
                   
                   Elizabeth
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   151.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Admonition
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 Injunctions
                 ,
                 
                   Elizabeth
                   .
                   1.
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   152.
                
                 
              
               
                 The
                 Conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 Authour
                 of
                 the
                 Animadversions
                 to
                 the
                 Reader
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   pag.
                   154.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
         
         
         
      
       
         
         
           Errata
           sic
           corrige
           ,
        
         
           P.
           7.
           in
           marg
           .
           state
           r.
           flat
           .
           p.
           8.
           lin
           .
           11.
           p.
           7.
           r.
           12.
           p.
           15.
           l.
           9.
           
           Ignorattia
           r.
           ignorantia
           p.
           22.
           l.
           22.
           the
           r.
           they
           p.
           28.
           l.
           15.
           dele
           the
           p.
           42.
           l.
           17.
           rejoice
           r.
           rejoyne
           p.
           54
           l.
           35.
           proposition
           r.
           praeposition
           p.
           64.
           l.
           14.
           
           Apollorum
           r.
           Apostolorum
           p.
           76.
           l.
           6.
           adde
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           p.
           85.
           l.
           12.
           sede
           r.
           sedè
           p.
           97.
           marg
           .
           l.
           6.
           doth
           r.
           doe
           p.
           99.
           l.
           11.
           marg
           .
           adeo
           r.
           adde
           l.
           12.
           r.
           wizards
           p.
           140.
           marg
           .
           l.
           6.
           d
           the
           appendix
           .
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           a
           SAFEGARD
           FROM
           SHIPWRACKE
           ,
           TO
           A
           b
           PRVDENT
           CATHOLIKE
           .
        
         
           Wherein
           is
           PROOVED
           THAT
           A
           c
           Catholique
           may
           goe
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           ,
           And
           Take
           both
           the
           Oathes
           of
           Allegiance
           and
           Supremacie
           .
        
         
           
             Matth.
             10.16
             .
          
           
             
               Be
               ye
               wise
               as
               Serpents
               ,
               and
            
             d
             
               Simple
               as
               Doves
            
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             I.
             L.
          
           for
           
             Nicholas
             Bourne
          
           at
           the
           South
           entrance
           to
           the
           Royall
           Exchange
           ,
           1642.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           A
           Preface
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           
             Gentle
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Am
           to
           write
           of
           a
           point
           of
           Controversie
           ,
           wherein
           I
           know
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           undergoe
           the
           e
           censure
           of
           divers
           sorts
           of
           people
           ;
           yea
           ,
           amaze
           some
           at
           the
           strangenesse
           of
           the
           thing
           .
           Yet
           my
           
             intention
             being
          
           good
           ,
           as
           tending
           to
           the
           safeguard
           ,
           as
           well
           f
           
             of
             souls
          
           as
           bodies
           of
           all
           :
           and
           I
           my selfe
           being
           constrained
           by
           a
           kinde
           of
           naturall
           necessitie
           thereto
           ;
           as
           suffering
           much
           ,
           not
           
           only
           by
           the
           g
           severitie
           of
           the
           Laws
           for
           my
           Religion
           (
           which
           is
           the
           least
           :
           )
           but
           likewise
           both
           spiritually
           and
           temporally
           ,
           by
           the
           malice
           and
           treachery
           of
           some
           evill
           spirits
           ,
           instigating
           others
           to
           take
           advantage
           by
           Religion
           :
           doe
           hope
           to
           finde
           approbation
           therein
           (
           at
           least
           )
           of
           the
           wiser
           sort
           .
           Although
           I
           cannot
           see
           ,
           but
           why
           in
           reason
           (
           not
           pretending
           the
           least
           prejudice
           to
           Religion
           ,
           but
           rather
           the
           good
           of
           Gods
           Church
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           make
           appeare
           )
           the
           weakest
           sort
           of
           Catholiques
           should
           not
           be
           likewise
           pleased
           therewith
           .
           For
           although
           Religion
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           Christian
           beliefe
           ,
           ought
           of
           every
           man
           to
           be
           professed
           ,
           according
           to
           St.
           
             Thomas
             Aquinas
          
           and
           other
           Doctors
           ,
           2a.
           2ae
           .
           q.
           3.
           
             at
             two
          
           particular
           times
           ,
           viz.
           when
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           as
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           shall
           conduce
           therunto
           ,
           or
           the
           spirituall
           good
           of
           our
           neighbour
           shall
           be
           either
           conserved
           ,
           or
           augmented
           thereby
           ,
           grounding
           themselves
           ,
           upon
           the
           words
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           Matth.
           10.32
           .
           
             Qui
             me
             confessus
             fuerit
             coram
             hominibus
             ,
             confitebor
             &
             ego
             eum
             coram
             patre
             meo
             qui
             in
             caelis
             est
             .
             Every
             one
             that
             shall
             confesse
             me
             
             before
             men
             ,
             I
             also
             will
             confesse
             him
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           Yet
           it
           is
           not
           necessary
           to
           salvation
           ,
           that
           any
           man
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           doe
           confesse
           his
           Religion
           without
           h
           necessitie
           .
           Whence
           if
           a
           man
           should
           goe
           out
           ,
           into
           the
           Market
           place
           ,
           and
           cry
           himselfe
           to
           be
           of
           such
           and
           such
           a
           Religion
           ,
           or
           should
           write
           upon
           the
           frontispice
           of
           his
           house
           (
           in
           a
           countrey
           contrary
           to
           his
           Religion
           )
           here
           liveth
           a
           Christian
           ,
           a
           Protestant
           or
           Catholike
           ,
           his
           act
           would
           be
           thought
           so
           farre
           from
           vertue
           or
           religion
           ,
           as
           that
           it
           would
           be
           rather
           deemed
           presumption
           ,
           or
           the
           height
           of
           indiscretion
           .
           Hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           although
           a
           Catholike
           be
           bound
           under
           paine
           of
           damnation
           to
           professe
           his
           religion
           in
           the
           twice
           before
           assigned
           ,
           
           yet
           he
           is
           not
           bound
           to
           professe
           a
           Recusancy
           of
           a
           thing
           of
           its
           own
           nature
           indifferent
           ,
           thereby
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           and
           in
           all
           places
           to
           discover
           his
           Religion
           :
           for
           this
           were
           as
           much
           in
           effect
           ,
           as
           to
           cry
           himselfe
           ,
           over
           the
           whole
           kingdome
           ,
           or
           to
           write
           over
           his
           doore
           ,
           that
           he
           were
           A
           Catholike
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           some
           Sectary
           .
           For
           (
           as
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           say
           :
           )
           Recusancy
           is
           common
           both
           to
           Catholikes
           ,
           Brownists
           and
           other
           Sectaries
           ,
           different
           in
           opinion
           from
           Protestants
           )
           which
           would
           be
           an
           occasion
           to
           call
           himselfe
           in
           question
           for
           the
           Religion
           he
           professeth
           ;
           whence
           I
           may
           rightly
           describe
           the
           Recusancy
           of
           Catholikes
           no
           otherwise
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           ,
           an
           indiscreet
           discovery
           of
           a
           mans
           Religion
           without
           necessitie
           or
           obligation
           :
           whereby
           he
           makes
           himselfe
           lyable
           to
           the
           penall
           laws
           of
           England
           for
           not
           going
           to
           Church
           ,
           Which
           was
           brought
           first
           amongst
           them
           into
           England
           ,
           by
           a
           certaine
           company
           of
           men
           ,
           for
           i
           temporall
           ends
           procured
           covertly
           ,
           and
           by
           
             indirect
             means
          
           from
           twelve
           Fathers
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Trent
           ,
           and
           certaine
           Popes
           upon
           
             false
             suggestions
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             many
             men
             :
          
           That
           I
           proove
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           it
           is
           necessary
           ,
           that
           I
           relate
           the
           manner
           ,
           how
           it
           was
           brought
           in
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           beginning
           of
           Queen
           Elizabeths
           reign
           ,
           and
           the
           alteration
           of
           Religion
           in
           England
           ,
           Catholikes
           went
           to
           Church
           to
           conforme
           themselves
           
           to
           the
           State
           ,
           as
           they
           did
           in
           K.
           Edward
           the
           sixths
           time
           ;
           yet
           privately
           kept
           to
           themselves
           
             the
             exercise
          
           of
           their
           owne
           Religion
           .
           Which
           some
           Priests
           ,
           perceiving
           not
           convenient
           ,
           for
           the
           propagation
           of
           their
           owne
           family
           ,
           then
           newly
           hatched
           :
           wrought
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           that
           twelve
           Fathers
           of
           the
           said
           Councel
           (
           not
           all
           Bishops
           ,
           yet
           favourers
           of
           the
           said
           family
           )
           might
           be
           selected
           ,
           to
           declare
           to
           English
           Catholikes
           upon
           these
           suggestions
           following
           ,
           viz.
           that
           the
           Protestants
           of
           England
           were
           idolatrous
           and
           
             blasphemous
             hereticks
             ,
             hating
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             :
          
           that
           their
           commerce
           ,
           especially
           at
           Church
           ,
           would
           be
           an
           occasion
           of
           the
           subversion
           and
           ruine
           of
           their
           soules
           ;
           denying
           and
           betraying
           of
           the
           true
           faith
           ;
           giving
           of
           scandall
           to
           men
           of
           tender
           conscience
           ,
           as
           breaking
           that
           signe
           which
           was
           distinctive
           betweene
           the
           people
           of
           God
           and
           not
           his
           people
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           altogether
           unlawfull
           for
           them
           to
           goe
           any
           longer
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           ,
           as
           appeareth
           by
           the
           words
           of
           the
           said
           declaration
           ,
           which
           if
           I
           had
           by
           me
           ,
           I
           would
           willingly
           have
           here
           inserted
           .
           This
           declaration
           being
           thus
           obtained
           ,
           they
           possessed
           k
           certain
           Popes
           (
           to
           wit
           :
           Paul
           the
           fourth
           ,
           Pius
           the
           the
           fifth
           ,
           the
           two
           last
           
             Gregories
             ,
             Sixtus
             ,
             Clement
          
           ,
           and
           Paul
           the
           fifth
           )
           so
           strongly
           with
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           the
           aforesaid
           suggestions
           ;
           that
           the
           said
           Popes
           likewise
           declared
           as
           it
           is
           said
           by
           certaine
           
           rescripts
           which
           I
           never
           yet
           could
           see
           their
           going
           to
           Church
           to
           be
           likewise
           unlawfull
           .
           Which
           said
           suggestions
           had
           they
           beene
           ,
           or
           were
           they
           true
           ,
           I
           should
           likewise
           say
           and
           grant
           it
           unlawfull
           ;
           but
           not
           being
           true
           ,
           as
           I
           shall
           hereafter
           shew
           :
           the
           l
           
             common
             opinion
          
           of
           Divines
           in
           this
           point
           is
           to
           be
           followed
           ;
           to
           wit
           :
           that
           it
           is
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           and
           therefore
           may
           be
           lawfull
           to
           frequent
           the
           Churches
           of
           Schismaticks
           .
        
         
           Now
           to
           prove
           what
           I
           have
           said
           ;
           that
           it
           was
           first
           brought
           in
           ,
           by
           a
           certaine
           company
           of
           men
           .
           It
           is
           evident
           in
           it selfe
           by
           the
           carriage
           of
           the
           businesse
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           altogether
           improbable
           ,
           that
           one
           mans
           authoritie
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           Doctor
           Sanders
           who
           is
           named
           to
           be
           the
           onely
           Agent
           herein
           ,
           a
           
           man
           alwaies
           ill
           relished
           in
           our
           state
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           this
           point
           to
           be
           esteemed
           partiall
           )
           could
           select
           so
           many
           Fathers
           out
           of
           the
           said
           Councel
           ,
           in
           a
           matter
           of
           such
           importance
           ,
           upon
           his
           owne
           bare
           suggestion
           ;
           or
           that
           the
           said
           Fathers
           would
           ,
           or
           ought
           to
           have
           declared
           the
           same
           ;
           unlesse
           they
           had
           been
           made
           beleeve
           ,
           that
           the
           aforesaid
           suggestions
           were
           true
           ,
           in
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           most
           of
           the
           Priests
           then
           in
           our
           kingdome
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           was
           wrought
           for
           temporall
           ends
           by
           the
           said
           company
           ,
           the
           event
           shewes
           the
           same
           :
           for
           there
           is
           none
           that
           have
           got
           ,
           or
           do
           get
           thereby
           ,
           but
           onely
           the
           said
           company
           ;
           as
           appeares
           by
           their
           
             abundant
             treasure
          
           ,
           and
           rich
           Colledges
           :
           for
           Recusancie
           begets
           persecution
           ,
           and
           persecution
           almes
           deeds
           ,
           that
           God
           may
           assist
           the
           afflicted
           in
           their
           distresses
           .
           And
           by
           this
           Recusancie
           great
           mens
           children
           can
           get
           no
           learning
           or
           science
           within
           this
           kingdome
           ;
           but
           must
           be
           sent
           beyond
           the
           Seas
           ,
           each
           at
           twentie
           five
           ,
           or
           thirtie
           pound
           
             per
             annum
          
           .
           by
           which
           ,
           their
           said
           family
           was
           and
           is
           propagated
           ,
           and
           their
           heape
           increased
           .
        
         
           Further
           ,
           the
           politicall
           invention
           of
           recusancie
           was
           so
           sweet
           and
           pleasing
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           great
           gaine
           which
           it
           brought
           ;
           that
           one
           of
           the
           said
           company
           (
           Authour
           of
           the
           answer
           to
           the
           libell
           of
           Justice
           )
           all
           besmeared
           with
           wonted
           pietie
           ,
           so
           much
           delighteth
           in
           tribulation
           ,
           which
           ariseth
           by
           this
           recusancie
           ;
           that
           he
           would
           not
           a
           toleration
           of
           Catholike
           religion
           in
           England
           ,
           if
           he
           might
           .
           Although
           in
           his
           answer
           to
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           said
           libell
           he
           saith
           (
           as
           knowing
           him
           
           not
           able
           to
           procure
           of
           Queene
           Elizabeth
           and
           the
           State
           ,
           a
           toleration
           for
           Catholikes
           )
           that
           upon
           certaine
           conditions
           of
           his
           ,
           he
           would
           accept
           of
           the
           same
           :
           but
           when
           he
           speakes
           from
           his
           heart
           of
           the
           thing
           it selfe
           ,
           he
           saith
           in
           his
           said
           Book
           ,
           cap.
           9.
           pag.
           216.
           
           That
           it
           is
           such
           ,
           as
           to
           aske
           it
           of
           God
           ,
           were
           to
           aske
           ,
           we
           know
           not
           what
           ;
           for
           that
           persecution
           is
           better
           .
        
         
           That
           the
           said
           declaration
           and
           Popes
           rescripts
           were
           got
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           suggestions
           ,
           appears
           by
           the
           writings
           themselves
           as
           they
           are
           cited
           ,
           and
           further
           by
           one
           
             R.
             P.
          
           of
           the
           same
           family
           ,
           who
           wrote
           a
           booke
           printed
           Anno
           1607.
           
           
             Contra
             Anonymum
          
           ,
           against
           a
           man
           without
           name
           :
           (
           Doctor
           Wright
           )
           that
           it
           was
           not
           lawfull
           to
           frequent
           Churches
           of
           heretikes
           :
           where
           promiscuously
           he
           relates
           all
           the
           aforesaid
           suggestions
           ,
           as
           the
           ground
           of
           his
           opinion
           ;
           and
           bringeth
           Cardinall
           Bellarmine
           and
           Baronius
           with
           eight
           others
           ,
           most
           of
           them
           of
           the
           same
           Schoole
           for
           the
           approbation
           of
           his
           case
           .
           Which
           case
           as
           he
           puts
           it
           ,
           I
           thinke
           any
           man
           living
           would
           likewise
           have
           approved
           .
        
         
           That
           these
           men
           above
           others
           ,
           were
           so
           laborious
           and
           serious
           ,
           for
           this
           recusancie
           appeares
           ,
           in
           that
           ,
           whosoever
           would
           oppose
           them
           ,
           were
           presently
           blasted
           for
           heretikes
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           fallen
           men
           ,
           insomuch
           that
           Azorius
           who
           wrote
           that
           it
           was
           lawfull
           for
           a
           Catholike
           to
           goe
           to
           the
           
             Church
             of
             Schismaticks
          
           was
           so
           troubled
           by
           the
           importunitie
           of
           these
           suggestions
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           constrained
           through
           feare
           that
           that
           part
           of
           his
           family
           ,
           should
           have
           suffered
           some
           great
           temporall
           
           detriment
           by
           his
           judicious
           writing
           (
           as
           they
           say
           )
           to
           recant
           his
           opinion
           ,
           and
           hold
           it
           not
           lawfull
           in
           our
           case
           of
           England
           .
           See
           the
           said
           booke
           pag.
           106.
           by
           all
           which
           any
           man
           may
           easily
           perceive
           ,
           that
           the
           aforesaid
           company
           were
           the
           busie-bodies
           :
           and
           that
           for
           their
           owne
           ends
           (
           as
           I
           have
           said
           )
           upon
           the
           aforesaid
           grounds
           :
           otherwise
           why
           should
           they
           ,
           more
           then
           others
           ,
           have
           beene
           so
           importune
           as
           to
           perswade
           ,
           yea
           compel
           Azorius
           ,
           who
           (
           not
           perceiving
           (
           under
           the
           species
           of
           piety
           their
           rare
           politicall
           drift
           )
           wrote
           a
           common
           opinion
           to
           the
           whole
           world
           ,
           to
           denie
           that
           common
           opinion
           to
           have
           place
           in
           England
           ?
        
         
           That
           the
           foresaid
           Suggestions
           were
           and
           are
           false
           ,
           it
           is
           certaine
           by
           experience
           to
           any
           ,
           that
           know
           the
           state
           of
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           of
           England
           :
           and
           that
           to
           the
           ruine
           of
           soules
           as
           shall
           be
           proved
           in
           the
           question
           following
           .
        
         
           That
           it
           was
           procured
           covertly
           ,
           and
           by
           indirect
           meanes
           ;
           appeares
           in
           that
           onely
           twelve
           Fathers
           were
           chosen
           ,
           and
           the
           whole
           Corps
           of
           the
           Councell
           left
           out
           ,
           and
           amongst
           the
           rest
           ,
           the
           Bishop
           of
           Worcester
           there
           then
           present
           ;
           who
           knowing
           better
           the
           State
           and
           affaires
           of
           our
           Countrey
           ,
           then
           all
           the
           rest
           ,
           it
           seemes
           to
           me
           that
           he
           might
           have
           beene
           one
           of
           the
           twelve
           ,
           whose
           authoritie
           would
           have
           given
           more
           satisfaction
           to
           this
           point
           ,
           to
           our
           countrey
           :
           then
           all
           the
           other
           selected
           .
           But
           it
           should
           seeme
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           declared
           without
           any
           debate
           ,
           as
           a
           matter
           of
           no
           great
           importance
           ,
           although
           it
           seemeth
           to
           my
           weakenesse
           a
           matter
           of
           as
           great
           weight
           ,
           as
           
           any
           that
           was
           then
           
             agitated
             in
          
           the
           said
           Councel
           :
           and
           therefore
           to
           leave
           a
           whole
           Councel
           ,
           in
           so
           weighty
           a
           matter
           ,
           that
           concerned
           the
           affaires
           of
           a
           whole
           Kingdome
           in
           point
           of
           Religion
           ,
           and
           where
           we
           might
           have
           
             had
             an
             infallibilitie
          
           m
           ;
           and
           to
           adhere
           to
           twelve
           men
           fallible
           by
           suggestion
           without
           any
           debate
           or
           dispute
           ;
           in
           my
           judgement
           cannot
           be
           without
           great
           suspition
           of
           sinister
           proceedings
           .
           Partly
           therefore
           supposing
           and
           partly
           intending
           further
           to
           prove
           the
           foresaid
           suggestions
           to
           be
           false
           ,
           and
           consequently
           the
           said
           Councel
           ,
           and
           Popes
           to
           h●ve
           beene
           abused
           :
           he
           will
           indevour
           to
           examine
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           matter
           it selfe
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           principles
           of
           Divinitie
           within
           the
           bounds
           of
           the
           Catholike
           Church
           ,
           who
           wisheth
           all
           happinesse
           and
           prosperitie
           ,
           aswell
           to
           the
           said
           Church
           ,
           as
           to
           all
           the
           distressed
           members
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           with
           as
           much
           brevitie
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           ,
           in
           the
           insuing
           question
           .
        
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
         
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           SAFEGARD
           FROM
           Shipwracke
           to
           a
           Prudent
           Catholique
           .
        
         
           Question
           .
           Whether
           it
           be
           lawfull
           n
           for
           a
           Catholique
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           .
        
         
           I
           Answer
           it
           to
           be
           lawfull
           for
           him
           ,
           who
           doth
           it
           without
           a
           doubtfull
           conscience
           :
           or
           thought
           of
           sin
           ,
           which
           I
           say
           ,
           because
           if
           a
           man
           should
           do
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           lawfull
           ;
           doubting
           ,
           or
           not
           being
           satisfied
           ,
           whether
           it
           be
           lawfull
           or
           no
           ;
           he
           would
           sin
           in
           doing
           the
           same
           :
           because
           he
           would
           put
           himselfe
           in
           hazzard
           or
           danger
           of
           sin
           ;
           and
           as
           the
           Wise
           man
           saith
           :
           Eccles.
           3.
           
           
             Qui
             amat
             periculum
             peribit
             in
             eo
             :
          
           He
           that
           loves
           danger
           shall
           perish
           in
           the
           same
           .
           So
           he
           that
           thinks
           a
           thing
           ,
           which
           in
           it selfe
           is
           indifferent
           ,
           to
           be
           sinne
           ,
           and
           doth
           the
           same
           ,
           sinneth
           :
           because
           such
           a
           man
           hath
           a
           will
           to
           doe
           the
           thing
           ,
           although
           it
           were
           sin
           ;
           and
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           sinfull
           will
           commits
           sin
           .
           Otherwise
           as
           I
           have
           said
           before
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           .
           Which
           I
           prove
           
           first
           .
           The
           thing
           in
           it selfe
           is
           not
           forbidden
           by
           any
           Law
           :
           either
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Church
           .
           Not
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ;
           for
           no
           place
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           can
           be
           shewed
           ,
           by
           which
           it
           is
           forbidden
           .
           Nor
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           the
           Church
           :
           for
           no
           Councell
           or
           Canon
           of
           the
           Church
           can
           be
           produced
           for
           the
           prohibition
           of
           the
           same
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           secondly
           prooved
           by
           an
           example
           of
           holy
           Scripture
           ,
           Lib.
           4.
           
           
             Reg.
             cap.
          
           5.
           where
           o
           Naaman
           the
           
             Syrian
             Prince
             is
             permitted
             to
             goe
          
           to
           the
           Idolatrous
           
           
           Temple
           Rimmon
           ,
           to
           waite
           upon
           the
           Syrian
           King
           ,
           there
           offering
           sacrifice
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           be
           permitted
           to
           go
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           ;
           
             where
             neither
             Idolatry
          
           is
           committed
           or
           any
           hurt
           done
           .
        
         
           Againe
           ,
           by
           the
           examples
           of
           
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
             and
             Nicodemus
          
           ,
           Joh.
           19.38
           ,
           39.
           who
           although
           they
           went
           to
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Jews
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           apparent
           disciples
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           yet
           they
           were
           his
           disciples
           in
           secret
           .
           For
           it
           is
           there
           said
           :
           that
           after
           the
           death
           of
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Ioseph
             of
             Arimathea
          
           ,
           because
           he
           was
           a
           disciple
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           but
           secret
           ,
           for
           feare
           of
           the
           Jews
           ,
           
             desired
             Pilate
             ,
             &c.
             
             Nicodemus
          
           also
           came
           ,
           he
           that
           at
           the
           first
           ,
           
             came
             to
             Iesus
             by
             night
             ,
             &c.
          
           by
           which
           appeares
           ,
           that
           the
           Jews
           knew
           not
           of
           their
           Religion
           .
           It
           is
           manifest
           likewise
           ,
           that
           all
           the
           Apostles
           as
           freely
           conversed
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           of
           Jews
           ,
           as
           out
           of
           the
           same
           :
           when
           thereby
           they
           could
           best
           exercise
           their
           function
           and
           mission
           .
           For
           the
           Rhemists
           in
           their
           annotations
           upon
           the
           20
           Chapter
           of
           the
           
             Acts
             vers
          
           .
           16.
           
           Confesse
           that
           notwithstanding
           the
           festivitie
           of
           Pentecost
           was
           established
           among
           Christians
           ;
           yet
           Saint
           Paul
           might
           hasten
           
           to
           the
           festivitie
           of
           the
           Jews
           .
           Therefore
           as
           these
           holy
           men
           ,
           might
           goe
           
             to
             the
             Synagoue
          
           ,
           and
           reserve
           their
           Religion
           to
           themselves
           :
           so
           may
           a
           Catholique
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Churches
           .
           And
           indeed
           ,
           it
           is
           an
           essentiall
           ingredient
           to
           the
           Mission
           of
           all
           Apostolicall
           men
           ,
           to
           treate
           and
           converse
           with
           all
           men
           concerning
           salvation
           ,
           in
           all
           places
           best
           for
           their
           purpose
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           prooved
           ,
           thirdly
           by
           
             Azorius
             ,
             tom
          
           .
           1.
           lib.
           8.
           
             institut
             .
             moral
             .
             cap.
          
           11.
           &
           27
           punct●
           ,
           2.4
           .
           &
           5.
           who
           saith
           :
           It
           is
           lawfull
           for
           Catholiques
           to
           pr●y
           together
           with
           Protestants
           ,
           to
           heare
           their
           Service
           ,
           and
           goe
           to
           their
           Sermons
           .
           And
           for
           this
           opinion
           he
           citeth
           ,
           
             Navarr
             .
             lib.
          
           5.
           
           Con.
           10.
           
           &
           12.
           
             de
             haeret
          
           .
           who
           as
           all
           men
           know
           was
           a
           pious
           Divine
           ,
           and
           a
           man
           of
           a
           tender
           conscience
           .
           Againe
           ,
           the
           said
           Azorius
           saith
           ,
           in
           the
           said
           cap.
           27.
           puncto
           5.
           
           That
           if
           an
           hereticall
           Prince
           commands
           his
           Subjects
           that
           are
           Catholiques
           to
           goe
           to
           Church
           upon
           paine
           of
           death
           or
           losse
           of
           goods
           ,
           if
           he
           doe
           this
           only
           because
           he
           will
           have
           his
           lawes
           obeyed
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           make
           it
           
             Symbolum
             hereticae
             pravitatis
          
           ,
           nor
           have
           a
           purpose
           to
           discern
           thereby
           Catholiques
           from
           Hereticks
           ,
           they
           may
           obey
           it
           .
           
             Gregory
             Martin
          
           (
           one
           of
           the
           translators
           of
           the
           Bible
           into
           English
           )
           cited
           by
           the
           said
           
             R.
             P.
          
           in
           his
           book
           aforesaid
           ,
           pag.
           101.
           
           &
           109.
           
           Diana
           5.
           
             part
             .
             tract
             .
             de
             scandal
             .
             pag.
          
           191.
           resol
           .
           33.
           where
           he
           saith
           :
           a
           man
           may
           use
           the
           
             habit
             and
             ceremonies
          
           p
           
             of
             a
             false
             law
          
           ,
           being
           in
           danger
           of
           death
           .
           See
           
             Hurtado
             de
             Mendoza
          
           ,
           and
           
           others
           by
           him
           cited
           .
           And
           
             Paulus
             Comitolius
             ,
             Resp.
             moral
             .
             lib.
          
           1.
           q.
           47.
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           handle
           the
           question
           :
           whether
           a
           Professour
           of
           the
           Romane
           faith
           ,
           being
           sent
           into
           those
           parts
           where
           the
           Greeke
           Church
           observes
           other
           rites
           ,
           may
           goe
           to
           their
           service
           ;
           he
           allows
           it
           ,
           and
           builds
           upon
           this
           reason
           .
           That
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           and
           nature
           ,
           it
           is
           lawfull
           ,
           and
           the
           precepts
           of
           the
           Church
           (
           if
           any
           there
           were
           that
           forbid
           this
           )
           doe
           not
           binde
           Christians
           ,
           in
           cases
           of
           great
           detriment
           to
           the
           life
           ,
           or
           soule
           ,
           or
           honour
           ,
           or
           fame
           ,
           or
           outward
           things
           .
           See
           Azor.
           above
           cited
           ,
           for
           going
           to
           the
           Schismaticall
           Church
           of
           the
           Greeks
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           that
           a
           Catholique
           hearing
           Masse
           in
           a
           Schismaticall
           Church
           ,
           there
           on
           a
           Sunday
           ,
           fulfilleth
           the
           precept
           of
           the
           Church
           commanding
           the
           same
           .
           See
           further
           the
           Decree
           of
           the
           Councell
           of
           Constans
           .
           and
           Martin
           the
           5.
           which
           beginneth
           .
           
             In
             super
             ad
             evitanda
             scandala
             ,
             &c.
          
           for
           the
           communicating
           with
           hereticks
           ,
           as
           well
           in
           service
           as
           otherwaies
           .
           Which
           Decree
           extends
           it selfe
           further
           then
           to
           our
           purpose
           .
           For
           by
           the
           
           same
           we
           may
           communicate
           with
           Hereticks
           fallen
           in
           a
           Catholike
           countrey
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           not
           in
           point
           of
           heresie
           .
           Yea
           ,
           receive
           the
           Sacraments
           of
           Priests
           excommunicated
           either
           by
           law
           ,
           or
           any
           sentence
           of
           man
           ,
           so
           they
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           name
           excommunicated
           .
           See
           
             Diana
             ,
             pag.
          
           175.
           col
           .
           1.
           and
           the
           said
           Hurtado
           whom
           he
           cit●th
           .
           If
           then
           we
           may
           communicate
           with
           such
           men
           ,
           where
           there
           may
           be
           some
           danger
           of
           sin
           ;
           why
           should
           we
           not
           communicate
           with
           Protestants
           where
           there
           can
           
             be
             no
             danger
             of
             sinne
          
           ,
           as
           shall
           be
           hereafter
           prooved
           ?
        
         
           It
           is
           fourthly
           proved
           ,
           by
           the
           practice
           of
           all
           Catholikes
           in
           forreigne
           Countries
           :
           for
           
             Germany
             ;
             (
             See
             for
             Germany
             and
             France
             ,
             Navarr
             .
             lib.
          
           5.
           
           Consil.
           12.
           
             de
             Heret
             .
          
           )
           and
           see
           the
           foresaid
           Author
           of
           the
           answer
           ,
           his
           words
           are
           these
           ,
           cap.
           9.
           pag.
           216.
           
           And
           indeed
           if
           the
           German
           Catholiques
           had
           beene
           so
           restrained
           ,
           persecuted
           q
           
             and
             put
             to
             death
             ,
             as
             the
             English
             have
          
           beene
           these
           yeers
           ;
           and
           had
           not
           gone
           by
           halfes
           with
           the
           Protestants
           as
           in
           some
           places
           the
           have
           done
           :
           they
           had
           had
           perhaps
           farre
           more
           Catholiques
           at
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           them
           more
           zealous
           ;
           and
           their
           whole
           Nation
           perchance
           ,
           reduced
           ere
           this
           .
           Thus
           he
           .
           Where
           
           is
           to
           be
           noted
           ,
           that
           his
           (
           perhaps
           and
           perchance
           )
           are
           nothing
           worth
           .
           For
           by
           their
           going
           to
           Church
           (
           as
           he
           termeth
           it
           )
           by
           halfes
           with
           the
           Protestants
           ,
           their
           countrey
           became
           Catholike
           long
           since
           ;
           whereas
           his
           zeale
           of
           persecution
           ,
           hath
           not
           converted
           ours
           yet
           ,
           neither
           is
           yet
           like
           to
           doe
           .
           For
           Scotland
           ,
           it
           is
           confessed
           by
           the
           said
           
             R.
             P.
             pag.
          
           69.
           with
           his
           judgement
           of
           their
           miserie
           ins●ing
           thereby
           ,
           (
           but
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           miserie
           I
           shall
           shew
           hereafter
           )
           who
           yet
           in
           plaine
           termes
           doth
           not
           deny
           my
           assertion
           ,
           but
           here
           and
           there
           granteth
           that
           some
           learned
           discreete
           man
           ,
           where
           there
           is
           no
           scandall
           ,
           and
           in
           whom
           there
           is
           no
           danger
           of
           subversion
           ,
           may
           goe
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           heretiques
           ,
           and
           heare
           their
           Sermons
           .
           Much
           more
           (
           say
           I
           )
           then
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Protestants
           ;
           most
           of
           whom
           ,
           are
           not
           to
           be
           called
           properly
           
             formall
             hereticks
          
           :
           for
           to
           heresie
           (
           as
           it
           is
           a
           sinne
           against
           faith
           ,
           and
           maketh
           a
           formall
           hereticke
           )
           is
           required
           obstinacie
           or
           pertinacie
           against
           the
           doctrine
           ,
           declaration
           and
           sence
           of
           the
           Church
           .
           See
           Saint
           Thomas
           of
           Aquin.
           2●
           .
           
             ●ae
             .
             q.
          
           11.
           ar
           .
           2o.
           
             Cajetan
             ,
             Bannes
             idem
             Aragona
             art
             .
          
           1o.
           
             Suares
             disput
          
           .
           19.
           
             de
             fide
             sect
          
           .
           3.
           
           Now
           what
           obstinacie
           can
           Protestants
           be
           said
           to
           have
           in
           their
           opinions
           with
           relation
           to
           a
           Church
           ,
           they
           know
           not
           ?
           
             for
             they
             know
             none
          
           other
           but
           their
           owne
           :
           so
           that
           although
           they
           beleeve
           amisse
           ,
           (
           whereby
           they
           may
           suffer
           in
           the
           next
           world
           )
           and
           speake
           
             hereticall
             propositions
          
           ;
           yet
           because
           they
           proceed
           not
           from
           an
           hereticall
           mind
           ,
           or
           consent
           ,
           they
           are
           not
           perfectly
           heretiques
           .
        
         
         
           Adde
           that
           I
           my selfe
           in
           Germany
           with
           other
           Catholiques
           of
           the
           same
           countrey
           ,
           
             have
             gone
          
           to
           a
           Synagogue
           of
           Iewes
           ,
           without
           any
           scandall
           or
           having
           beene
           judged
           to
           have
           done
           amisse
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           I
           and
           others
           may
           go
           to
           a
           Church
           of
           Protestants
           without
           any
           scandall
           ,
           or
           being
           judged
           in
           reason
           to
           have
           done
           amisse
           .
           And
           I
           can
           assure
           my selfe
           (
           whatsoever
           others
           may
           thinke
           of
           my
           assurance
           )
           that
           the
           lawfulnesse
           of
           going
           to
           Church
           is
           the
           common
           opinion
           of
           all
           forreign
           Divines
           that
           ever
           I
           conversed
           with
           ,
           in
           any
           Vniversitie
           .
           Which
           in
           part
           may
           be
           proved
           by
           the
           fact
           of
           a
           certaine
           Catholique
           Lady
           ,
           who
           going
           to
           Church
           in
           England
           ,
           sent
           her
           Priest
           to
           Paris
           ,
           to
           have
           this
           case
           resolved
           by
           the
           Sorbon
           Doctors
           ,
           who
           all
           Subscribed
           ,
           That
           a
           Catholique
           in
           England
           might
           lawfully
           goe
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           .
           That
           this
           is
           true
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           justified
           by
           some
           persons
           of
           great
           qualitie
           yet
           alive
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           English
           Scholler
           shall
           answer
           ,
           that
           we
           went
           to
           the
           Synagogue
           of
           Iewes
           out
           of
           curiositie
           and
           when
           they
           did
           not
           exercise
           their
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           .
           I
           reply
           ,
           that
           to
           choose
           ,
           we
           would
           have
           gone
           (
           if
           we
           might
           have
           had
           private
           conveniencie
           unknowne
           to
           them
           )
           to
           have
           seene
           their
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           ;
           neither
           doe
           we
           set
           downe
           our
           intention
           of
           going
           :
           for
           if
           it
           may
           be
           done
           with
           any
           intention
           lawfully
           ,
           especially
           where
           the
           whole
           matter
           of
           all
           their
           rites
           and
           ceremonies
           is
           alwaies
           conserved
           :
           (
           to
           wit
           ,
           a
           burning
           lampe
           with
           oyle
           for
           the
           soules
           departed
           ,
           now
           as
           they
           conceive
           ,
           in
           
             Limbo
             patrum
          
           :
           a
           place
           where
           the
           oblation
           of
           oyle
           to
           that
           purpose
           
           is
           alwaies
           kept
           :
           the
           tenne
           Commandements
           placed
           in
           veneration
           :
           a
           number
           of
           linnen
           rolles
           or
           bands
           wrote
           with
           Hebrew
           letters
           ,
           wherwith
           they
           binde
           the
           tenne
           Commandements
           according
           to
           their
           distinction
           of
           feasts
           :
           the
           knife
           of
           Circumcision
           and
           the
           like
           )
           .
           Which
           may
           be
           stumbling
           blocks
           to
           some
           weake
           Christians
           ,
           although
           the
           men
           to
           performe
           these
           rites
           should
           not
           be
           present
           ,
           why
           should
           wee
           not
           goe
           to
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           with
           some
           intention
           lawfully
           ?
           where
           there
           are
           onely
           men
           within
           bare
           wals
           saying
           some
           Catholique
           service
           by
           them
           pieced
           up
           together
           without
           any
           Catholique
           forme
           ,
           not
           to
           the
           possible
           hurt
           of
           any
           but
           themselves
           :
           and
           whether
           I
           went
           to
           the
           said
           Synagogue
           out
           of
           curiositie
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           the
           love
           of
           science
           ,
           to
           reason
           with
           them
           about
           their
           tenets
           (
           as
           then
           and
           there
           I
           did
           )
           the
           more
           to
           abhorre
           them
           ,
           yet
           I
           will
           assure
           you
           ,
           that
           with
           neither
           of
           these
           intentions
           doe
           I
           goe
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           Protestants
           ,
           and
           yet
           lawfully
           .
        
         
           It
           is
           lastly
           proved
           by
           reason
           :
           to
           goe
           to
           Protestant
           Churches
           is
           not
           of
           its
           owne
           nature
           evill
           (
           according
           to
           the
           opinion
           of
           the
           above
           cited
           Authors
           ,
           or
           so
           much
           as
           
             per
             accidens
          
           evill
           ,
           as
           our
           case
           now
           standeth
           which
           will
           be
           hereafter
           proved
           )
           but
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           ;
           so
           that
           by
           a
           good
           intention
           it
           may
           be
           made
           good
           ,
           as
           by
           an
           evill
           intention
           made
           evill
           .
           For
           the
           intention
           and
           object
           makes
           the
           act
           good
           or
           bad
           .
           But
           a
           man
           may
           with
           a
           good
           intention
           doe
           a
           thing
           indifferent
           .
           Ergo
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           with
           a
           good
           intention
           goe
           to
           Church
           .
        
         
         
           Againe
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           unlawfull
           to
           go
           to
           the
           aforesaid
           Church
           ;
           it
           is
           either
           because
           of
           Scandall
           ,
           or
           because
           it
           is
           a
           distinctive
           signe
           betweene
           Catholiques
           and
           hereticks
           ;
           or
           because
           there
           is
           danger
           of
           subversion
           or
           blasphemie
           committed
           .
           
             But
             neither
             of
             these
             things
             there
             occurre
             .
             Ergo
             ,
          
           it
           is
           not
           unlawfull
           to
           goe
           .
        
         
           The
           Minor
           I
           will
           prove
           in
           the
           three
           following
           paragraphs
           .
        
         
           
             §
             1o.
             That
             Scandall
             makes
             it
             not
             unlawfull
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             .
          
           
             SCandall
             is
             defined
             by
             St.
             Thomas
             2a.
             2ae
             .
             q.
             43.
             ar
             .
             48.
             and
             other
             Divines
             (
             out
             of
             St.
             Hierom.
             in
             cap.
             15.
             and
             18.
             
             
               Matth.
               To
               be
               a
               word
               or
               deed
               lesse
               right
            
             (
             or
             lesse
             good
             )
             
               giving
               occasion
               to
               another
               of
               Spirituall
               ruine
               or
               falling
               into
               sinne
               .
            
             Neither
             doe
             they
             take
             the
             
               adverb
               (
               lesse
            
             )
             comparatively
             ,
             but
             negatively
             for
             that
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             good
             ;
             that
             is
             :
             with
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             in
             regard
             of
             some
             particular
             circumstance
             of
             time
             ,
             place
             ,
             or
             persons
             ,
             wanteth
             some
             morall
             rectitude
             or
             goodnesse
             .
             This
             Scandall
             may
             be
             divided
             into
             
               Active
               &
               Passive
            
             .
             Active
             is
             in
             him
             that
             gives
             it
             ;
             Passive
             in
             him
             that
             takes
             it
             ;
             both
             expressed
             in
             the
             holy
             Scritures
             by
             the
             verbes
             Active
             and
             Passive
             :
             to
             scandalize
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             scandalized
             ,
             Matth.
             15.17.18
             .
             Active
             may
             be
             subdivided
             into
             
               per
               se
               &
               per
               accideus
            
             .
             Active
             
               per
               se
            
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             with
             an
             expresse
             and
             certaine
             intention
             gives
             his
             neighbour
             occasion
             of
             sinning
             by
             some
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             either
             intrinsecally
             or
             extrinsecally
             evil
             .
             Active
             
             
               per
               accidens
            
             is
             ,
             when
             besides
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             doer
             ,
             and
             nature
             of
             the
             act
             done
             ,
             being
             extrinsecally
             evill
             ,
             or
             at
             leastwise
             ,
             having
             some
             species
             or
             shew
             of
             evill
             ;
             by
             which
             occasion
             is
             taken
             ,
             to
             the
             spirituall
             ruine
             of
             another
             .
             Passive
             scandall
             is
             also
             subdivided
             ,
             into
             passive
             scandall
             given
             ,
             and
             Passive
             scandall
             taken
             .
             The
             first
             proceeds
             from
             Active
             scandall
             either
             
               per
               se
            
             or
             
               per
               accidens
            
             ,
             given
             and
             received
             by
             an
             other
             .
             Such
             was
             the
             scandall
             forbidden
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Mat.
             18.
             ver
             .
             6.
             
             He
             that
             shall
             scandalize
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             that
             beleve
             in
             me
             ,
             it
             is
             expedient
             for
             him
             that
             a
             millstone
             bee
             hanged
             about
             his
             necke
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             be
             drowned
             in
             the
             depth
             of
             the
             sea
             .
             And
             this
             is
             called
             Scandall
             of
             the
             weake
             or
             little
             ones
             to
             whom
             it
             belongeth
             (
             as
             Saint
             Bernard
             saith
             )
             to
             be
             ignorant
             and
             moved
             through
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             scandalized
             .
             For
             the
             perfect
             (
             as
             Saint
             Hierome
             saith
             in
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             )
             are
             not
             scandalized
             .
             Passive
             scandall
             taken
             is
             ,
             when
             a
             man
             out
             of
             envie
             and
             malice
             taketh
             occasion
             of
             sinne
             by
             anothers
             words
             or
             deeds
             ill
             interpreted
             and
             misunderstood
             without
             any
             lawfull
             or
             probable
             cause
             .
             And
             this
             is
             called
             the
             scandall
             of
             Pharisees
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             sinne
             onely
             to
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             of
             the
             speaker
             or
             doer
             ;
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             answer
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matt.
             15.
             ver
             .
             14.
             
             
               Sinite
               illos
               ,
               caeci
               sunt
               et
               duces
               caecorum
               .
            
             Let
             them
             alone
             ,
             blinde
             they
             are
             ,
             and
             guides
             of
             the
             blinde
             .
          
           
             Hence
             Divines
             with
             St.
             Thomas
             doe
             inferre
             first
             ,
             that
             sometime
             Passive
             scandall
             may
             be
             
             without
             active
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             in
             the
             scandall
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             .
             Sometimes
             active
             scandall
             may
             be
             without
             Passive
             :
             as
             when
             one
             by
             his
             bad
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             or
             ill
             example
             ,
             doth
             scandalize
             and
             giveth
             occasion
             to
             others
             of
             falling
             into
             sinne
             ;
             and
             yet
             none
             are
             scandalized
             ,
             or
             take
             the
             occasion
             given
             ,
             to
             sinne
             thereby
             .
             And
             sometimes
             they
             may
             be
             both
             together
             ,
             as
             when
             one
             by
             his
             bad
             example
             giveth
             ,
             and
             another
             taketh
             thereby
             occasion
             to
             sinne
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             inferre
             ,
             that
             no
             good
             works
             which
             are
             necessary
             ,
             as
             is
             the
             observing
             of
             precepts
             ,
             can
             give
             occasion
             of
             sinning
             to
             any
             man
             ;
             and
             therefore
             not
             to
             be
             omitted
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             the
             the
             Passive
             scandall
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             weake
             ones
             ,
             as
             well
             observeth
             
               Alfonsus
               Tostatus
            
             :
             Because
             that
             were
             to
             sinne
             r
             
               mortally
               .
               (
               See
               Bellar.
               de
               script
               Ecclesiast
               ,
               &
               Possevin
               .
               in
               verbo
               .
               Alfonsus
               Tostatus
               .
            
             Which
             for
             no
             cause
             any
             man
             ought
             to
             doe
             ;
             but
             
             if
             
               they
               be
            
             s
             counsels
             which
             are
             not
             of
             necessitie
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             things
             indifferent
             of
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             for
             the
             safeguard
             of
             a
             mans
             life
             ,
             or
             goods
             .
             Then
             the
             scandall
             that
             ariseth
             
             to
             some
             by
             this
             ,
             that
             others
             doe
             them
             :
             either
             proceedeth
             from
             malice
             ;
             and
             then
             that
             is
             a
             scandall
             of
             Pharisees
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             contemned
             ;
             
             and
             no
             spiritual
             or
             temporal
             good
             is
             to
             be
             omitted
             for
             the
             same
             .
             Or
             it
             proceedeth
             from
             infirmitie
             or
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             the
             aforesaid
             scandall
             of
             weaknesse
             .
             And
             for
             this
             scandall
             we
             must
             refraine
             for
             a
             time
             (
             according
             to
             the
             example
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             
             Who
             to
             avoyd
             t
             
               the
               scandall
            
             of
             the
             Iewes
             concerning
             his
             poverty
             ,
             bid
             Saint
             Peter
             goe
             to
             the
             Sea
             ,
             &c.
             )
             even
             from
             the
             workes
             of
             Evangelicall
             counsels
             and
             things
             otherwise
             indifferent
             ,
             although
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             .
             Or
             we
             must
             doe
             them
             secretly
             ,
             lest
             the
             ignorant
             ,
             whose
             minde
             is
             weake
             be
             troubled
             .
             This
             must
             be
             done
             ,
             untill
             having
             yeilded
             a
             reason
             of
             our
             actions
             ,
             and
             shewed
             them
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             or
             of
             themselves
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             done
             for
             safeguard
             of
             life
             or
             fortunes
             :
             and
             so
             the
             scandall
             cease
             ,
             which
             proceeded
             from
             ignorance
             .
             But
             if
             after
             a
             reason
             be
             yeilded
             ,
             the
             scandall
             shall
             not
             cease
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             scandall
             proceeding
             from
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             from
             malice
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             contemned
             .
             Neither
             ought
             we
             then
             to
             refraine
             from
             any
             the
             aforesaid
             actions
             
             to
             avoyd
             this
             scandall
             .
             Thus
             Abulensis
             in
             cap.
             18.
             
             
               Matth.
               q.
            
             51.
             
             
               Salmeron
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             7.
             tract
             .
             29.
             
             
               Estius
               in
               cap.
            
             8.
             
               ad
               Cor.
            
             1.
             v.
             13.
             
             Diana
             5.
             
               parte
               tract
            
             .
             7o.
             
               de
               scand
               .
               p.
            
             186.
             who
             expresly
             teacheth
             :
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             loose
             his
             goods
             and
             temporall
             fortunes
             to
             avoyd
             the
             scandall
             of
             weake
             ones
             after
             an
             admonition
             and
             reason
             (
             for
             the
             lawfull
             doing
             of
             the
             act
             )
             be
             yeilded
             .
             
               Lorca
               in
            
             22.
             q.
             43.
             ar
             .
             8.
             n.
             11.
             and
             divers
             others
             cited
             by
             the
             said
             Diana
             .
             But
             if
             the
             great
             ones
             (
             such
             as
             are
             Priests
             and
             Teachers
             )
             take
             this
             scandall
             ,
             and
             the
             doctrine
             ,
             or
             action
             be
             profitable
             ;
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             incurable
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             blinde
             ;
             that
             is
             :
             they
             will
             not
             see
             and
             understand
             what
             both
             God
             and
             reason
             dictates
             to
             them
             .
             And
             he
             that
             is
             weake
             (
             saith
             Estius
             )
             may
             be
             sufficiently
             instructed
             and
             taught
             ,
             that
             his
             brother
             doth
             well
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             offended
             by
             his
             fact
             .
             After
             which
             sufficient
             and
             full
             instructions
             ,
             if
             he
             persevere
             in
             scandall
             ;
             it
             will
             be
             the
             Scandall
             of
             Pharisees
             as
             is
             aforesaid
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             proove
             the
             assertion
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             first
             branch
             of
             the
             Minor.
             Scandall
             ,
             is
             a
             word
             or
             deed
             lesse
             right
             ,
             apt
             to
             give
             occasion
             to
             another
             of
             spirituall
             ruine
             .
             ●ut
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             is
             no
             deed
             lesse
             right
             (
             but
             prudently
             and
             chiefely
             right
             )
             all
             circumstances
             considered
             .
             )
             Ergo
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             is
             no
             scandall
             ,
             and
             consequenter
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             can
             yeeld
             no
             occasion
             to
             my
             neighbour
             of
             spirituall
             ruine
             ;
             but
             rather
             an
             occasion
             of
             both
             his
             temporall
             and
             spirituall
             conservation
             and
             edification
             .
             This
             
             Minor
             I
             prove
             .
             To
             goe
             to
             heare
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Masse
             in
             English
             ,
             is
             no
             deed
             lesse
             right
             .
             But
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             goe
             to
             heare
             a
             u
             
               piece
               of
               a
               Masse
               in
               English.
               Ergo
               ,
            
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             is
             no
             deed
             lesse
             right
             .
             The
             Major
             I
             prove
             thus
             :
             to
             goe
             to
             heare
             a
             whole
             Masse
             in
             English
             (
             the
             nature
             
             of
             the
             thing
             considered
             ,
             and
             abstracting
             from
             the
             constitution
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             is
             not
             evill
             .
             For
             the
             diversitie
             of
             the
             language
             takes
             nothing
             from
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             the
             thing
             .
             As
             is
             manifest
             in
             the
             Greeke
             Church
             ,
             where
             Masse
             is
             alwayes
             said
             in
             Greeke
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             be
             not
             evill
             in
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             heare
             a
             whole
             Masse
             in
             English
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             evill
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             heare
             a
             piece
             of
             a
             Masse
             in
             English.
             And
             consequently
             not
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             .
          
           
             Adde
             that
             in
             the
             whole
             Latine
             Church
             ;
             where
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             to
             say
             Masse
             in
             any
             other
             language
             then
             in
             Latine
             (
             bec●use
             of
             the
             long
             *
             custome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             kept
             alwayes
             on
             foot
             for
             this
             reason
             :
             
               that
               as
               the
               Catholique
               Religion
            
             w
             
               is
               universall
            
             ,
             so
             should
             it
             be
             exercised
             in
             an
             universall
             
             language
             )
             yet
             it
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             in
             use
             to
             say
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Masse
             (
             as
             Collects
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Psalmes
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             Gospels
             )
             in
             any
             Language
             of
             any
             Countrey
             whatsoever
             within
             the
             said
             Church
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             here
             objected
             first
             ,
             that
             although
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             ,
             be
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             yet
             
               hic
               &
               nunc
            
             ,
             it
             is
             evill
             .
             For
             considering
             the
             circumstances
             of
             time
             and
             place
             ,
             it
             hath
             a
             shew
             &
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
             apt
             to
             occasion
             sin
             in
             another
             .
             From
             which
             we
             are
             commanded
             to
             abstain
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Thess.
             5.22
             .
             saying
             ,
             
               From
               all
               shew
               of
               evill
               refraine
               your selves
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             :
             That
             all
             the
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
             which
             ,
             going
             to
             Church
             hath
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             in
             England
             above
             other
             countreys
             ,
             Priests
             have
             not
             been
             freely
             left
             to
             the
             Principles
             of
             Divinitie
             or
             Lay-men
             to
             their
             Christian
             libertie
             ;
             but
             it
             hath
             been
             procured
             to
             have
             bin
             declared
             unlawfull
             upon
             false
             suggestions
             ,
             and
             continued
             thus
             thought
             unlawfull
             by
             some
             erroneous
             judgements
             .
             Which
             my
             neighbour
             likewise
             phantasing
             erroneously
             apprehends
             it
             a
             species
             cast
             from
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             which
             indeed
             is
             not
             so
             ;
             nor
             otherwise
             ,
             then
             if
             a
             man
             with
             a
             blood-shotten
             eye
             should
             behold
             glasse
             ,
             &
             say
             it
             were
             red
             ;
             when
             
               a
               parte
               rei
            
             ,
             it
             were
             white
             .
             It
             were
             very
             hard
             ,
             if
             I
             eating
             fish
             in
             the
             lent
             ,
             and
             one
             purblind
             seeing
             me
             eate
             ,
             &
             apprehending
             it
             flesh
             ,
             because
             he
             goes
             away
             scandalized
             ,
             as
             thinking
             me
             to
             have
             eaten
             flesh
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             false
             eyes
             ;
             that
             I
             should
             be
             said
             to
             have
             given
             him
             scandall
             .
             So
             it
             would
             seeme
             likewise
             as
             hard
             ,
             if
             a
             broken
             phansie
             ,
             or
             an
             erring
             
             minde
             should
             conceive
             evill
             species
             from
             mine
             actions
             ,
             which
             
               a
               parte
               rei
            
             are
             no
             species
             at
             all
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             quite
             contrary
             to
             th●ir
             species
             ;
             that
             I
             should
             thereby
             be
             judged
             to
             give
             scandall
             to
             little
             ones
             .
             No
             :
             I
             hope
             as
             the
             erroneous
             eyes
             shall
             beare
             their
             owne
             imperfections
             ;
             so
             the
             erroneous
             judgement
             shall
             beare
             its
             owne
             mistake
             ;
             and
             neither
             shall
             accuse
             me
             before
             God
             of
             the
             scandall
             of
             little
             ones
             .
          
           
             Hence
             I
             answer
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             to
             the
             place
             of
             the
             Apostle
             before
             objected
             ,
             tha●
             the
             appearance
             or
             shew
             of
             evill
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             first
             that
             it
             proceeds
             really
             from
             the
             act
             done
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             be
             not
             only
             a
             conjecturall
             appearance
             ,
             but
             morally
             certaine
             .
             That
             no
             man
             play
             Tom-foole
             in
             striking
             him
             that
             stands
             next
             him
             without
             a
             cause
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             appearance
             proceeds
             not
             from
             a
             deed
             to
             be
             done
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             either
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             nature
             .
             Otherwise
             we
             might
             inferre
             the
             Apostle
             to
             command
             contradictories
             ,
             to
             refraine
             and
             not
             to
             refraine
             from
             such
             a
             deed
             ,
             whence
             proceeds
             the
             appearance
             .
             For
             if
             the
             thing
             be
             commanded
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             must
             necessarily
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             sinne
             .
             And
             if
             it
             were
             to
             be
             done
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             ;
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             was
             not
             so
             unreasonable
             ,
             as
             to
             bid
             us
             refraine
             from
             a
             thing
             in
             its
             owne
             nature
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             of
             necessitie
             to
             be
             done
             ;
             without
             admittance
             of
             some
             way
             to
             avoyd
             scandall
             .
             Although
             by
             reason
             of
             some
             circumstance
             ,
             place
             or
             person
             ,
             it
             might
             have
             a
             shew
             of
             evill
             ,
             and
             so
             for
             some
             time
             be
             suspended
             ,
             as
             some
             things
             of
             naturall
             necessitie
             ;
             
             yea
             ,
             the
             
               Evangelicall
               counsels
            
             may
             have
             .
             But
             in
             such
             cases
             we
             are
             to
             instruct
             and
             admonish
             the
             weake
             (
             as
             I
             by
             these
             presents
             doe
             )
             that
             although
             it
             should
             seeme
             to
             them
             to
             be
             evill
             ,
             or
             to
             have
             some
             shew
             of
             evill
             ,
             yet
             in
             very
             deed
             it
             is
             not
             evill
             ,
             but
             good
             .
             And
             I
             am
             constrained
             under
             paine
             of
             death
             to
             do
             the
             same
             .
             After
             which
             instruction
             and
             admonition
             ,
             if
             they
             still
             persist
             in
             their
             scandall
             ;
             it
             is
             not
             a
             scandall
             of
             little
             ones
             ,
             but
             of
             Pharisees
             and
             great
             ones
             .
             Neither
             doth
             it
             proceed
             from
             infirmitie
             or
             ignorance
             ,
             but
             from
             malice
             :
             and
             is
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             .
             So
             that
             it
             seemes
             a
             thing
             unreasonable
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             strength
             of
             judgement
             against
             nature
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             shall
             more
             regard
             the
             trouble
             of
             his
             neighbours
             conscience
             at
             a
             thing
             lawfull
             ,
             then
             the
             hazard
             of
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             ruine
             of
             his
             own
             family
             and
             fortunes
             in
             the
             execution
             of
             the
             same
             .
             See
             Diana
             for
             this
             Doctrine
             and
             all
             the
             Authors
             by
             him
             above
             cited
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             shall
             here
             reply
             to
             my
             first
             answer
             of
             the
             objection
             ,
             that
             the
             shew
             of
             evill
             is
             really
             in
             the
             act
             of
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             falsely
             imagined
             :
             and
             that
             this
             shew
             of
             evill
             appeares
             not
             only
             to
             weake
             and
             ignorant
             people
             ,
             but
             to
             men
             of
             understanding
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             and
             not
             only
             to
             Catholiques
             ,
             but
             likewise
             to
             Schismaticks
             of
             all
             sorts
             :
             who
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             to
             save
             their
             goods
             ,
             confesse
             that
             they
             doe
             it
             against
             their
             conscience
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             it
             to
             be
             unlawfull
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Declaration
             of
             the
             twelve
             Fathers
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             and
             the
             foresaid
             Popes
             ;
             which
             whether
             it
             were
             
             gotten
             by
             false
             suggestions
             or
             no
             ,
             they
             discerne
             not
             ,
             neither
             doe
             they
             dispute
             ,
             but
             simply
             obey
             .
             To
             make
             up
             the
             rime
             in
             reason
             ,
             the
             more
             
               simple
               they
            
             .
             For
             reason
             may
             teach
             great
             ones
             ,
             and
             men
             seeming
             of
             understanding
             that
             are
             Schismaticks
             or
             Lay-Catholiques
             the
             contrary
             ;
             (
             because
             nothing
             is
             done
             at
             Church
             which
             is
             either
             evill
             or
             hurtfull
             :
             )
             and
             both
             reason
             and
             learning
             Priests
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             rejoyce
             with
             
               Aristotle
               :
               Propter
               illorum
               cogitare
               ,
               nihil
               mutatur
               in
               re
               ,
            
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             shew
             of
             evill
             proceeds
             not
             from
             the
             act
             of
             going
             to
             Church
             .
             For
             in
             all
             King
             Edwards
             time
             ,
             and
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             time
             ,
             untill
             the
             thirteenth
             yeere
             of
             her
             Raigne
             ,
             when
             all
             Catholiques
             did
             or
             might
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             going
             to
             Church
             by
             Catholiques
             then
             being
             in
             fashion
             ;
             none
             took
             scandall
             thereby
             :
             because
             there
             was
             then
             ,
             no
             shew
             of
             evill
             .
             And
             why
             should
             there
             be
             now
             more
             shew
             of
             evill
             in
             the
             act
             ,
             then
             at
             that
             time
             ?
             If
             ye
             answer
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Declaration
             .
             I
             reply
             that
             then
             the
             species
             of
             evill
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             in
             the
             said
             Declaration
             ,
             as
             gotten
             upon
             false
             grounds
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             act
             of
             going
             to
             Church
             ;
             which
             any
             man
             might
             easily
             perceive
             ,
             considering
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             act
             it selfe
             .
             And
             the
             experience
             of
             our
             distressed
             countrey
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             those
             indirect
             proceedings
             are
             more
             apt
             to
             generate
             scandal
             ,
             then
             the
             act
             of
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             which
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             is
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             hath
             been
             lawfully
             practised
             and
             approved
             by
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             all
             Divines
             of
             any
             indifferency
             in
             other
             countreyes
             ,
             and
             so
             might
             have
             been
             in
             
             ours
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             for
             turbulent
             people
             ,
             who
             for
             their
             owne
             ends
             have
             more
             troubled
             the
             Church
             in
             procuring
             of
             breves
             and
             rescripts
             then
             all
             other
             nations
             besides
             of
             our
             condition
             .
          
           
             To
             Schismaticks
             ,
             I
             say
             they
             sin
             not
             ,
             in
             simply
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             with
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             as
             thinking
             that
             to
             be
             sin
             ,
             and
             doing
             the
             same
             ;
             which
             indeed
             is
             not
             so
             :
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             their
             errour
             ,
             they
             have
             had
             from
             the
             misunderstanding
             of
             Catholiques
             .
          
           
             To
             weake
             ones
             I
             answer
             ,
             desiring
             them
             to
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             and
             shall
             prove
             the
             thing
             in
             it selfe
             to
             be
             lawfull
             ,
             and
             that
             I
             am
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             in
             danger
             and
             hazard
             of
             my
             life
             ,
             in
             not
             doing
             the
             same
             .
             So
             that
             by
             a
             naturall
             necessitie
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             it
             .
             Which
             necessitie
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ;
             I
             might
             peradventure
             rest
             in
             the
             common
             Maxime
             of
             Philosophers
             .
             
               Frustra
               fit
               per
               plura
               ,
               quod
               potest
               fieri
               per
               pauciora
               .
            
             It
             is
             in
             vain
             done
             by
             more
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             done
             by
             lesse
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             secondly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             as
             much
             scandall
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             to
             eate
             of
             those
             meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             .
             Of
             which
             Saint
             Paul
             speaks
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             8.
             the
             eating
             of
             which
             in
             it selfe
             considered
             ,
             although
             the
             Apostle
             thought
             no
             sin
             in
             Wise
             men
             ,
             or
             great
             ones
             ;
             because
             they
             did
             eate
             the
             same
             without
             any
             relation
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Idoll
             ,
             as
             he
             seemeth
             to
             intimate
             ,
             verse
             ,
             4.
             yet
             because
             some
             ignorant
             Christians
             (
             seeing
             the
             said
             Wise
             men
             eate
             )
             did
             likewise
             eate
             the
             same
             meats
             with
             conscience
             and
             devotion
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             said
             meats
             had
             received
             some
             vertue
             or
             sanctification
             from
             the
             Idol
             .
             
             Saint
             Paul
             exhorted
             the
             Wise
             men
             ,
             to
             abstaine
             from
             eating
             the
             said
             flesh
             ;
             for
             that
             out
             of
             mistake
             and
             misunderstanding
             of
             their
             eating
             :
             the
             aforesaid
             Christians
             ,
             then
             newly
             converted
             did
             take
             offence
             and
             sin
             .
             Whereupon
             in
             great
             zeale
             he
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             13.
             
             
               If
               meate
               scandalize
               my
               brother
               ,
               I
               will
               never
               eate
               flesh
               ,
               lest
               I
               scandalize
               my
               brother
               .
            
             So
             that
             one
             would
             thinke
             ,
             that
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             would
             rather
             have
             chosen
             to
             die
             (
             as
             the
             aforesaid
             words
             may
             import
             )
             then
             by
             eating
             the
             said
             meats
             or
             any
             flesh
             to
             have
             scandalized
             his
             brother
             .
             And
             St.
             Augustine
             in
             expresse
             termes
             ,
             
               lib.
               de
               bon
               .
               conjugali
               cap.
            
             16.
             saith
             :
             It
             was
             farre
             better
             to
             have
             dyed
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             eaten
             of
             those
             meats
             so
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             conformable
             to
             himselfe
             elsewhere
             :
             who
             likewise
             saith
             .
             That
             a
             man
             may
             not
             commit
             (
             or
             occasion
             )
             so
             much
             as
             a
             x
             
               veniall
               sinne
            
             ,
             to
             gaine
             the
             whole
             world
             .
             Which
             he
             that
             giveth
             scandall
             ,
             must
             needs
             at
             the
             least
             commit
             .
             Therefore
             what
             the
             said
             Apostle
             and
             St.
             Augustine
             said
             and
             thought
             of
             the
             eating
             of
             the
             said
             meats
             ;
             the
             same
             ought
             every
             Catholique
             to
             take
             as
             said
             of
             the
             act
             of
             going
             to
             Church
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             ,
             denying
             the
             consequence
             :
             and
             say
             that
             there
             is
             a
             great
             disparitie
             betweene
             the
             said
             meats
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             and
             eaten
             in
             the
             temple
             with
             Infidels
             :
             and
             the
             act
             of
             going
             to
             Church
             .
             First
             ,
             because
             in
             the
             meats
             so
             offered
             ,
             there
             was
             not
             only
             a
             shew
             and
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
             but
             a
             morall
             malignitie
             therein
             ,
             as
             well
             to
             great
             ,
             as
             to
             little
             ones
             .
             Which
             although
             the
             wise
             did
             take
             away
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             malignitie
             touched
             not
             
             them
             ;
             yet
             the
             weake
             neither
             did
             ,
             or
             had
             understanding
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             Whence
             the
             Apostle
             said
             ,
             vers
             .
             the
             7.
             that
             there
             was
             not
             knowledge
             in
             all
             .
             For
             the
             morall
             malignitie
             ;
             that
             was
             in
             those
             meats
             to
             all
             ,
             was
             a
             prophanation
             and
             impuritie
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             being
             things
             dedicated
             to
             the
             Idol
             or
             the
             Devill
             .
             So
             that
             as
             a
             man
             receiveth
             good
             by
             holy
             ?
             bread
             or
             things
             sanctified
             ;
             so
             he
             receiveth
             evill
             by
             a
             thing
             :
             prophaned
             or
             maligned
             .
             Which
             morall
             malignitie
             the
             Wise
             taking
             away
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             by
             blessing
             the
             said
             meats
             to
             the
             use
             of
             their
             bodies
             ,
             and
             conceiving
             both
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Idoll
             as
             they
             were
             in
             themselves
             ,
             meere
             creatures
             ,
             both
             created
             for
             the
             use
             of
             man
             ,
             did
             eate
             what
             was
             usefull
             to
             eate
             without
             sinne
             .
             Whereas
             the
             weake
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             considering
             the
             prophanenesse
             of
             the
             meats
             ,
             but
             (
             seeing
             the
             Wiser
             eate
             )
             with
             error
             of
             judgement
             conceived
             vertue
             and
             sanctification
             in
             the
             same
             :
             as
             being
             eaten
             in
             the
             temple
             and
             offered
             to
             the
             Idol
             by
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             conscience
             and
             devotion
             they
             received
             the
             same
             :
             and
             were
             (
             as
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             in
             the
             said
             seventh
             vers
             .
             )
             polluted
             thereby
             .
             Now
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             their
             
               is
               no
               morall
            
             malignitie
             at
             all
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             scarce
             the
             weakest
             man
             can
             invent
             how
             to
             sin
             by
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             there
             done
             .
             It
             being
             of
             its
             owne
             nature
             so
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             to
             a
             good
             intention
             ,
             good
             ,
             that
             
               a
               parte
               rei
            
             their
             is
             no
             appearance
             of
             evill
             therein
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             one
             say
             that
             there
             is
             appearance
             of
             evill
             ,
             and
             scandall
             by
             reason
             of
             disobedience
             ,
             in
             that
             ,
             the
             act
             is
             done
             contrary
             to
             the
             declaration
             
             of
             the
             said
             twelve
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             certain
             Popes
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             declaration
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             not
             ;
             because
             gotten
             upon
             most
             false
             suggestions
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             and
             shall
             say
             ;
             and
             consequently
             the
             minds
             of
             the
             said
             Fathers
             and
             wils
             of
             the
             said
             Popes
             is
             to
             us
             in
             this
             matter
             as
             yet
             unknowne
             :
             and
             the
             species
             or
             shew
             of
             evill
             from
             thence
             proceeding
             ,
             rather
             to
             be
             lamented
             then
             regarded
             .
             If
             the
             reply
             be
             made
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             suggestions
             are
             not
             examined
             ,
             but
             the
             will
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Superiors
             hath
             alwaies
             beene
             held
             ,
             as
             declaring
             that
             which
             hath
             been
             best
             for
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             dehorting
             from
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             so
             by
             reason
             and
             vertue
             hereof
             ,
             there
             results
             a
             certaine
             shew
             of
             evill
             ,
             in
             doing
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             maketh
             it
             appeare
             to
             most
             men
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             consequently
             scandalous
             .
             I
             rejoyce
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             instruction
             and
             admonition
             of
             the
             indifferencie
             and
             necessitie
             of
             the
             act
             ,
             ought
             to
             take
             away
             all
             scandall
             howsoever
             apprehended
             :
             and
             that
             such
             as
             apprehend
             it
             unlawfull
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             cannot
             doe
             it
             .
             And
             lastly
             such
             as
             will
             not
             be
             satisfied
             ,
             but
             scandalized
             ,
             are
             not
             to
             be
             regarded
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             .
          
           
             Adde
             out
             of
             
               Navar
               Man.
               c.
            
             23.
             n.
             38.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             a
             sinne
             in
             a
             man
             ,
             not
             to
             obey
             his
             superiour
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             probable
             reasons
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             his
             superiour
             was
             deceived
             in
             so
             commanding
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             would
             not
             have
             given
             such
             a
             command
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             knowne
             the
             truth
             .
             And
             if
             any
             shew
             of
             evill
             result
             ,
             or
             scandall
             arise
             in
             that
             he
             is
             not
             obeyed
             ,
             the
             necessitie
             of
             doing
             the
             contrarie
             act
             ,
             being
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             must
             excuse
             
             and
             take
             away
             all
             scandall
             ,
             for
             in
             such
             a
             case
             no
             humane
             lawes
             binde
             as
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             say
             .
             I
             answer
             to
             this
             Objection
             secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             disparitie
             betweene
             the
             said
             meates
             ,
             and
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             in
             that
             the
             said
             meates
             were
             not
             to
             be
             eaten
             of
             necessitie
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             there
             was
             neither
             hazard
             of
             life
             or
             goods
             in
             abstaining
             ;
             or
             more
             gaine
             then
             prejudice
             of
             soules
             in
             eating
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             more
             requisite
             ,
             that
             the
             wise
             should
             abstaine
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             so
             little
             moment
             or
             necessitie
             where
             there
             was
             scandall
             ,
             then
             that
             the
             weake
             should
             have
             been
             instructed
             and
             admonished
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             have
             beene
             done
             without
             sinne
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             .
             For
             in
             abstaining
             from
             thence
             ,
             there
             is
             both
             
               hazard
               of
               life
               and
               fortunes
            
             ,
             and
             as
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             say
             ,
             losse
             of
             soules
             :
             and
             therefore
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             the
             weake
             are
             to
             be
             admonished
             and
             instructed
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             in
             the
             act
             :
             neither
             is
             going
             to
             Church
             prejudiciall
             ,
             but
             advantageous
             to
             soules
             ,
             as
             experience
             teacheth
             .
          
           
             Adde
             that
             if
             there
             were
             any
             humane
             law
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             law
             forbidding
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             it
             were
             not
             to
             be
             fulfilled
             with
             hazard
             of
             life
             or
             goods
             (
             as
             all
             Casuists
             hold
             )
             
               See
               Azorius
               &
               Navarr
               .
               consil
               .
               de
               haeret
               .
               above
               cited
            
             :
             if
             otherwise
             it
             doth
             not
             appeare
             forbidden
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God.
             For
             all
             humane
             lawes
             tend
             to
             the
             preservation
             and
             conservation
             of
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             greatest
             state
             of
             perfection
             :
             and
             where
             by
             reason
             of
             keeping
             a
             law
             ;
             disjuncture
             either
             of
             soule
             or
             body
             may
             probably
             follow
             ;
             there
             that
             law
             
             is
             for
             the
             time
             to
             be
             suspended
             :
             as
             appeares
             in
             the
             law
             forbidding
             to
             eate
             flesh
             in
             the
             Lent
             ,
             saying
             the
             divine
             office
             ,
             with
             danger
             of
             being
             apprehended
             and
             the
             like
             :
             where
             the
             weake
             ones
             are
             rather
             to
             be
             instructed
             of
             the
             necessitie
             of
             suspending
             the
             law
             ,
             then
             the
             body
             to
             perish
             by
             keeping
             the
             same
             :
             the
             same
             say
             in
             our
             case
             .
             And
             I
             doe
             with
             reason
             perswade
             my selfe
             ,
             considering
             the
             Apostles
             whole
             discourse
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             8.
             
             Chapter
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             his
             words
             ,
             verse
             the
             13.
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             no
             other
             food
             to
             have
             beene
             gotten
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             preserved
             him
             from
             famine
             ,
             then
             the
             said
             flesh
             so
             offered
             to
             Idols
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             rather
             have
             perswaded
             the
             weake
             ones
             ,
             that
             there
             had
             beene
             no
             sinne
             in
             it
             ,
             if
             with
             due
             circumstances
             they
             had
             eaten
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             they
             might
             safely
             have
             eaten
             ,
             and
             so
             have
             prevented
             his
             sinning
             against
             the
             brethren
             ,
             verse
             12.
             and
             striking
             their
             weake
             consciences
             ,
             then
             by
             abstaining
             from
             that
             (
             and
             as
             is
             supposed
             wanting
             all
             other
             food
             )
             have
             perished
             through
             hunger
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             those
             famous
             Doctors
             of
             
               Rhemes
               ,
               William
               Allen
            
             (
             afterwards
             Cardinall
             )
             
               Richard
               Bristoe
               ,
               William
               Reynolds
            
             ,
             and
             the
             aforesaid
             
               Gregory
               Martin
            
             ;
             who
             translated
             the
             whole
             Bible
             into
             English
             with
             annotations
             upon
             the
             same
             ,
             in
             many
             places
             ,
             as
             well
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             new
             ,
             held
             it
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             Catholike
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             It
             is
             unlawfull
             and
             scandalous
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             same
             .
             To
             the
             antecedent
             I
             answer
             ,
             
             that
             the
             said
             Doctors
             were
             reverend
             and
             learned
             men
             ,
             and
             their
             worke
             renowned
             :
             but
             because
             they
             would
             have
             the
             same
             goe
             forth
             with
             more
             l●stre
             ,
             as
             pleasing
             the
             Pope
             ;
             and
             to
             avoid
             all
             opposition
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             suggestors
             ,
             they
             forsooke
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Divines
             in
             two
             points
             then
             agitated
             :
             the
             one
             ,
             that
             the
             Pope
             could
             not
             depose
             Kings
             of
             their
             temporall
             dominions
             .
             And
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             Catholiques
             might
             frequent
             the
             Churches
             of
             Schismaticks
             .
             Which
             they
             might
             well
             doe
             for
             their
             ends
             ,
             being
             Doct●rs
             ,
             and
             giving
             some
             seeming
             probable
             reas●ns
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             contrary
             opinions
             not
             being
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             left
             under
             dispute
             .
             Yet
             hence
             the
             consequence
             doth
             not
             appeare
             true
             .
             For
             if
             the
             aforesaid
             Doctors
             had
             spoken
             from
             their
             hearts
             ,
             grounding
             themselves
             upon
             the
             Church
             or
             reason
             ;
             their
             interpretation
             of
             Scriptures
             with
             notes
             ,
             would
             with
             me
             in
             these
             poynts
             have
             had
             great
             authoritie
             ;
             and
             the
             conclusion
             have
             stood
             good
             .
             Whereas
             now
             one
             of
             the
             said
             foure
             ,
             to
             wit
             :
             
               Gregory
               Martin
            
             having
             delivered
             his
             opinion
             that
             it
             was
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Catholike
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             said
             booke
             of
             
               R.
               P.
               pag.
            
             109.
             and
             110.
             it
             seemeth
             they
             did
             not
             speake
             in
             that
             point
             their
             mindes
             freely
             :
             peradventure
             because
             it
             was
             not
             expedient
             for
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             :
             which
             I
             confesse
             to
             be
             the
             best
             reason
             .
             Yet
             for
             Gods
             sake
             let
             us
             speake
             the
             truth
             in
             these
             troublesome
             times
             to
             men
             (
             at
             leastwise
             )
             of
             reason
             and
             understanding
             .
             Againe
             the
             very
             reasons
             they
             give
             in
             their
             annotations
             
             upon
             the
             fifth
             Chapter
             and
             19.
             verse
             of
             the
             4.
             booke
             of
             Kings
             doe
             shew
             ,
             that
             they
             did
             intend
             but
             seeming
             reason
             ,
             and
             not
             wholly
             convincing
             ;
             for
             whereas
             for
             our
             opinion
             is
             ,
             and
             alwaies
             hath
             beene
             usually
             brought
             the
             example
             of
             y
             
               Naaman
               the
               Syrian
            
             ,
             permitted
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             )
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Elizeus
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Idolatrous
             temple
             Rimmon
             ;
             which
             is
             most
             proper
             to
             our
             case
             ;
             the
             aforesaid
             good
             Doctors
             reject
             the
             said
             example
             as
             nothing
             like
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             The
             first
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             for
             since
             the
             preaching
             of
             Christs
             Gospel
             (
             say
             they
             )
             we
             are
             more
             strictly
             commanded
             to
             professe
             our
             faith
             ,
             then
             in
             Naamans
             time
             .
             Which
             reason
             I
             conceive
             under
             favour
             to
             be
             impertinent
             as
             well
             to
             Naamans
             case
             as
             to
             ours
             :
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             an
             act
             indifferent
             ,
             may
             neither
             be
             a
             profession
             or
             a
             deniall
             of
             faith
             ,
             but
             a
             meane
             betweene
             both
             ,
             viz.
             a
             not
             discovery
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             more
             lawfull
             in
             Naamans
             time
             to
             deny
             God
             ,
             then
             now
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             second
             Reason
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             place
             :
             For
             that
             the
             Noblemans
             religion
             was
             not
             practised
             in
             the
             Countrey
             where
             he
             went
             to
             the
             temple
             :
             and
             so
             there
             could
             no
             scandall
             arise
             thereby
             .
             This
             reason
             is
             in
             my
             judgement
             besides
             the
             purpose
             :
             for
             no
             more
             is
             Catholike
             religion
             practised
             in
             this
             Countrey
             where
             we
             goe
             to
             Church
             .
             Again
             ,
             it
             proves
             not
             Naamans
             case
             hereby
             more
             lawfull
             ,
             then
             the
             going
             to
             Church
             ;
             for
             there
             may
             be
             scandall
             ,
             where
             a
             thing
             of
             its
             owne
             nature
             may
             be
             lawfully
             done
             :
             as
             there
             
             might
             have
             beene
             scandall
             in
             our
             Saviours
             povertie
             ,
             Matth.
             17.
             if
             he
             had
             not
             prevented
             it
             .
             And
             there
             may
             be
             no
             scandall
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             act
             unlawfull
             .
             Therefore
             if
             it
             were
             lawfull
             abstracting
             from
             scandall
             ,
             that
             being
             in
             our
             case
             easily
             avoyded
             ,
             or
             taken
             away
             ,
             the
             thing
             may
             still
             remaine
             lawfull
             .
             For
             if
             he
             that
             goeth
             to
             Church
             be
             a
             knowne
             Catholike
             ,
             the
             weake
             are
             to
             be
             admonished
             of
             the
             indifferencie
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             urgent
             necessitie
             he
             hath
             ,
             to
             doe
             it
             ;
             and
             so
             scandall
             is
             avoyded
             .
             If
             he
             be
             not
             knowne
             ;
             how
             can
             he
             give
             more
             scandall
             ,
             then
             Naaman
             did
             ?
             or
             to
             whom
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             third
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             difference
             of
             persons
             ,
             in
             that
             Naaman
             had
             an
             Office
             to
             serve
             the
             King
             in
             the
             temple
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             might
             goe
             ,
             lest
             otherwise
             the
             King
             should
             have
             thought
             himselfe
             disdained
             .
             This
             reason
             seemes
             to
             me
             very
             strange
             :
             that
             a
             man
             may
             goe
             to
             Church
             to
             serve
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             goe
             to
             Church
             to
             serve
             himselfe
             (
             when
             as
             charitie
             alwayes
             beginneth
             at
             home
             :
             and
             if
             a
             man
             be
             naught
             in
             or
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             to
             whom
             can
             he
             be
             good
             ?
             )
             or
             that
             feare
             of
             displeasure
             through
             apprehended
             disdaine
             ,
             can
             excuse
             a
             man
             from
             doing
             that
             which
             were
             otherwise
             unlawfull
             ;
             as
             though
             a
             man
             were
             not
             bound
             ,
             rather
             to
             suffer
             the
             displeasure
             of
             his
             King
             ,
             with
             losse
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             then
             suffer
             wrack
             of
             his
             owne
             conscience
             :
             and
             if
             feare
             of
             displeasure
             did
             excuse
             Naaman
             ,
             why
             should
             not
             the
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             losse
             of
             fortunes
             ,
             ruine
             of
             posteritie
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             excuse
             Catholiques
             ?
          
           
           
             4.
             
             The
             fourth
             reason
             ,
             and
             most
             especiall
             difference
             is
             (
             say
             they
             )
             that
             Naaman
             made
             a
             promise
             before
             the
             Prophet
             and
             his
             own
             train
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             from
             thence
             forth
             serve
             onely
             the
             true
             God
             :
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             carried
             earth
             with
             him
             to
             make
             an
             Altar
             for
             sacrifice
             .
             Whereas
             those
             that
             goe
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             doe
             not
             renounce
             all
             heresies
             ,
             nor
             professe
             to
             frequent
             Masse
             ,
             &c.
             
             But
             (
             pray
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             say
             )
             they
             doe
             ;
             and
             that
             herein
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             at
             all
             .
             For
             Catholikes
             that
             goe
             to
             Church
             are
             knowne
             to
             their
             Confessaries
             ,
             and
             their
             minde
             and
             intention
             is
             likewise
             to
             him
             knowne
             ,
             as
             Naamans
             was
             to
             the
             Prophet
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             knowne
             Catholiques
             ,
             their
             beliefe
             is
             likewise
             knowne
             ,
             at
             leastwise
             to
             their
             traine
             ,
             if
             not
             to
             others
             ,
             by
             their
             communion
             with
             the
             See
             of
             Rome
             ;
             so
             that
             herein
             there
             is
             no
             disparitie
             at
             all
             .
             And
             if
             they
             be
             not
             knowne
             ;
             it
             is
             prudence
             to
             keepe
             themselves
             so
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             their
             Confessaries
             ;
             which
             is
             a
             sufficient
             protestation
             in
             these
             troublesome
             times
             .
             For
             I
             wonder
             by
             what
             law
             a
             m●n
             is
             bound
             to
             make
             any
             other
             Protestation
             of
             his
             beliefe
             for
             the
             doing
             of
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ?
          
           
             So
             that
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             for
             the
             said
             foure
             reasons
             ,
             and
             likewise
             because
             there
             is
             Idolatrie
             committed
             at
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             never
             yet
             
               could
               finde
            
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             I
             have
             frequented
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             doe
             hope
             to
             prove
             the
             contrarie
             )
             the
             aforesaid
             Doctors
             make
             it
             unlawfull
             and
             scandalous
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             ;
             and
             our
             case
             different
             from
             Naamans
             .
             Hence
             they
             
             liken
             it
             to
             that
             of
             Eleazarus
             and
             the
             other
             Maccabees
             ,
             2
             Mac.
             6.7
             .
             who
             were
             commanded
             by
             eating
             Swines
             flesh
             to
             depart
             from
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             fathers
             .
             Which
             (
             say
             they
             )
             by
             no
             meanes
             was
             lawfull
             to
             doe
             ,
             or
             to
             make
             shew
             of
             doing
             the
             same
             :
             
               And
               a
               man
               may
               sweare
               it
               true
               .
            
             For
             Swines
             flesh
             being
             forbidden
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             they
             were
             bound
             under
             sinne
             ,
             to
             abstaine
             from
             the
             same
             .
             And
             if
             they
             should
             have
             made
             their
             brethren
             beleeve
             in
             words
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             eaten
             ,
             they
             would
             have
             told
             an
             untruth
             ,
             with
             dissimulation
             in
             a
             matter
             forbidden
             by
             the
             law
             ,
             both
             which
             were
             z
             mortall
             sinnes
             :
             which
             is
             as
             farre
             different
             from
             our
             case
             ,
             as
             light
             from
             darknesse
             .
             For
             we
             contend
             that
             to
             goe
             to
             a
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             is
             by
             no
             law
             forbidden
             ,
             but
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             good
             intention
             may
             be
             made
             really
             good
             without
             any
             dissembling
             .
             And
             they
             bring
             us
             an
             example
             of
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             in
             doing
             ,
             many
             sinnes
             are
             committed
             :
             so
             that
             for
             the
             reasons
             which
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             I
             conceive
             that
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             said
             rewoned
             Doctors
             concludeth
             nothing
             against
             our
             assertion
             ;
             unlesse
             the
             Protestants
             were
             an
             assembly
             of
             fallen
             heretiques
             ,
             where
             there
             were
             danger
             of
             sinne
             by
             subversion
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             which
             can
             never
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             fourthly
             objected
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             men
             ,
             that
             to
             go
             to
             Church
             is
             scandalous
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             hereticall
             falshood
             ,
             and
             a
             man
             so
             doing
             is
             reputed
             as
             fallen
             ,
             both
             of
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             experience
             teacheth
             us
             the
             
             contrary
             .
             For
             who
             made
             it
             such
             a
             signe
             ?
             and
             Schismaticks
             that
             goe
             to
             Church
             with
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             only
             to
             save
             their
             goods
             ,
             notwithstanding
             in
             this
             ,
             they
             are
             accounted
             to
             hurt
             onely
             themselves
             ,
             yet
             of
             all
             Catholiques
             they
             are
             trusted
             and
             esteemed
             as
             honest
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             Protestants
             they
             are
             esteemed
             no
             other
             .
             And
             they
             sinne
             not
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             but
             in
             going
             with
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             and
             being
             barred
             of
             simple
             Priests
             from
             other
             meanes
             of
             salvation
             ,
             and
             in
             doing
             so
             ,
             give
             scandall
             .
             But
             you
             will
             say
             :
             they
             deny
             their
             faith
             in
             this
             act
             .
             I
             deny
             that
             .
             They
             deny
             onely
             recusancie
             with
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             and
             not
             religion
             .
             Yet
             I
             grant
             that
             such
             Schismaticks
             professe
             no
             faith
             at
             all
             .
             And
             if
             there
             be
             any
             other
             opinion
             of
             men
             concerning
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             malicious
             and
             pharisaical
             ,
             generated
             by
             the
             craft
             and
             deceit
             of
             others
             ,
             under
             the
             species
             of
             pretended
             piety
             ,
             making
             people
             beleeve
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             sinne
             and
             scandall
             in
             the
             act
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             none
             ;
             and
             if
             any
             Protestant
             thinketh
             otherwise
             of
             this
             ;
             they
             have
             it
             from
             the
             erroneous
             customary
             opinion
             of
             some
             Catholiques
             revealing
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             fifthly
             .
             To
             communicate
             with
             heretiques
             is
             sinne
             ,
             and
             scandall
             :
             but
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             is
             to
             communicate
             with
             heretiques
             .
             Ergo.
             It
             is
             sinne
             and
             scandall
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             first
             distinguishing
             the
             Major
             :
             to
             communicate
             with
             hereticks
             publikely
             ,
             and
             particularly
             denounced
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             or
             in
             their
             heresie
             .
             I
             grant
             the
             Major
             ,
             but
             deny
             the
             Minor
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             ;
             but
             to
             communicate
             with
             
             heretiques
             not
             denounced
             such
             ,
             not
             in
             
               point
               of
               heresie
            
             ,
             to
             be
             sinne
             :
             that
             is
             most
             false
             :
             for
             then
             we
             should
             neither
             eate
             ,
             drinke
             ,
             buy
             or
             sell
             ,
             with
             Protestants
             which
             is
             most
             absurd
             .
             Which
             absurditie
             to
             take
             away
             ,
             and
             all
             scruple
             rising
             from
             thence
             by
             communicating
             with
             heretiques
             as
             well
             in
             service
             as
             otherwaies
             ,
             was
             the
             before
             mentioned
             constitution
             of
             Martin
             the
             fifth
             ,
             prudently
             made
             .
          
           
             Adde
             that
             if
             we
             may
             not
             communicate
             with
             Protestants
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             we
             must
             communicate
             with
             Brownists
             in
             refraining
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             thought
             the
             same
             with
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             every
             one
             must
             be
             bound
             to
             get
             himselfe
             convicted
             for
             a
             Popish
             Recusant
             ,
             that
             so
             Protestants
             may
             know
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Catholique
             and
             no
             Brownist
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             avoyd
             water
             he
             must
             runne
             into
             the
             fire
             .
             If
             you
             answer
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             goeth
             not
             to
             Church
             it
             maketh
             no
             matter
             what
             Protestants
             thinke
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             Catholiques
             know
             what
             he
             is
             .
             I
             reply
             then
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             it
             maketh
             no
             matter
             what
             Protestants
             thinke
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             Catholiques
             may
             likewise
             know
             what
             he
             is
             .
          
           
             I
             answer
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             Major
             supposeth
             what
             is
             not
             granted
             .
             viz.
             That
             Protestants
             with
             whom
             I
             goe
             to
             Church
             are
             formall
             heretiques
             :
             which
             I
             desire
             to
             be
             first
             proved
             .
             For
             an
             heretique
             is
             he
             that
             obstinately
             denieth
             any
             article
             a
             
               of
               faith
               proposed
               by
               the
            
             Catholique
             Church
             to
             
             be
             beleeved
             .
             How
             can
             a
             Protestant
             be
             said
             obstinately
             (
             which
             includes
             a
             knowne
             infallibility
             rejected
             )
             to
             deny
             an
             article
             proposed
             by
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             )
             when
             he
             beleeves
             b
             
               none
               other
               Church
               ,
               but
               his
               owne
               ?
            
             For
             although
             Protestants
             hold
             divers
             tenets
             
               contrary
               to
               the
               Catholike
            
             c
             Church
             ;
             which
             have
             been
             justly
             condemned
             in
             their
             Authours
             as
             heretiques
             .
             Yet
             whether
             obstinately
             held
             in
             them
             (
             the
             contrary
             not
             being
             sufficiently
             proposed
             at
             leastwise
             to
             most
             of
             them
             )
             I
             much
             doubt
             .
             For
             as
             Diana
             saith
             ,
             5a.
             
               parte
               pag.
            
             240.
             col
             .
             1a.
             A
             man
             speaking
             heresie
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             a
             proposition
             condemned
             by
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             an
             hereticall
             consent
             ,
             is
             no
             heretique
             :
             neither
             in
             curreth
             excommunication
             denounced
             against
             heretiques
             ;
             so
             that
             although
             they
             
               be
               incredulous
            
             d
             ,
             and
             beleeve
             not
             
               the
               truth
            
             ;
             yet
             they
             are
             not
             properly
             ,
             and
             in
             rigor
             formall
             heritiques
             .
          
           
           
             Adde
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             sin
             ,
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             then
             to
             goe
             to
             them
             to
             dinner
             ,
             or
             to
             goe
             with
             them
             to
             a
             play
             ,
             or
             other
             sports
             .
             And
             I
             for
             my
             part
             had
             rather
             
               give
               twelue
            
             e
             pence
             to
             heare
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             then
             take
             five
             shillings
             to
             see
             a
             play
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             such
             sport
             as
             to
             heare
             a
             
               weake
               fellow
               speake
               fustian
               with
               gravitie
               ,
            
             
             
             
             or
             tell
             a
             fable
             of
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ,
             or
             f
             Babylonians
             (
             for
             so
             now
             they
             terme
             Catholiques
             )
             with
             erected
             eyes
             in
             earnest
             .
             Or
             why
             should
             it
             be
             more
             lawfull
             to
             see
             a
             play
             where
             most
             commonly
             intercedes
             scurrilitie
             and
             obscene
             gestures
             ,
             and
             the
             end
             of
             which
             ,
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             vanitie
             :
             then
             to
             heare
             a
             Sermon
             ,
             where
             perhaps
             in
             some
             places
             or
             by
             some
             simple
             men
             ,
             their
             may
             
               be
               some
            
             untruth
             told
             of
             the
             Pope
             to
             please
             their
             Auditory
             ;
             although
             most
             commonly
             nothing
             but
             moralitie
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             same
             ?
             I
             pray
             resolve
             me
             !
          
        
         
           
             §
             2.
             
             It
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             because
             Recusancie
             is
             a
             distinctive
             signe
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             second
             branch
             of
             the
             Minor.
             
          
           
             THat
             Recusancy
             is
             a
             distinctive
             sign
             of
             a
             Catholique
             from
             a
             Protestant
             is
             most
             false
             .
             Which
             is
             thus
             proved
             .
             If
             Recusancie
             be
             a
             distinctive
             signe
             ,
             it
             is
             a
             signe
             naturall
             or
             by
             institution
             ;
             but
             neither
             can
             be
             said
             .
             Ergo
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             signe
             .
             The
             Minor
             is
             proved
             .
             Not
             naturall
             ,
             for
             as
             Hurtado
             above
             cited
             well
             observeth
             .
             Actions
             
             and
             things
             are
             not
             of
             their
             own
             nature
             significant
             :
             but
             have
             naturall
             and
             politicall
             uses
             independent
             of
             any
             signification
             .
             For
             a
             bush
             hung
             out
             at
             a
             Taverne
             doore
             doth
             naturally
             signifie
             no
             more
             wine
             to
             be
             sold
             ,
             then
             any
             other
             creature
             whatsoever
             .
             Nor
             doth
             the
             habit
             of
             a
             Bishop
             naturally
             signifie
             a
             Bishop
             more
             then
             a
             Judge
             :
             and
             so
             of
             other
             things
             .
             No
             more
             doe
             naturally
             the
             actions
             of
             men
             .
          
           
             But
             admit
             that
             Recusancy
             were
             improperly
             said
             a
             naturall
             signe
             ,
             yet
             it
             would
             naturally
             signifie
             no
             more
             a
             Catholique
             then
             a
             Brownist
             (
             for
             he
             refuseth
             likewise
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             )
             or
             any
             other
             Sectary
             .
             Although
             a
             posteriori
             it
             might
             be
             thought
             by
             discourse
             to
             signifie
             some
             one
             displeased
             with
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             but
             why
             ,
             or
             wherefore
             ,
             it
             would
             never
             signifie
             .
          
           
             Not
             by
             institution
             :
             for
             if
             so
             ,
             who
             instituted
             the
             same
             ?
             God
             ,
             or
             man
             ?
             Not
             man
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             out
             of
             his
             power
             ,
             to
             signe
             the
             people
             of
             God
             ,
             from
             not
             his
             people
             .
             It
             is
             only
             the
             owner
             of
             the
             flocke
             ,
             that
             must
             signe
             the
             sheepe
             ,
             and
             none
             other
             ;
             unlesse
             ,
             it
             be
             by
             speciall
             order
             from
             him
             .
             Hence
             when
             God
             would
             signe
             his
             people
             in
             the
             old
             Testament
             ,
             from
             the
             people
             of
             other
             Nations
             ;
             he
             himselfe
             instituted
             Circumcision
             ,
             Gen
             17.
             as
             a
             distinctive
             signe
             betweene
             them
             and
             others
             :
             that
             whosoever
             had
             that
             signe
             ,
             should
             be
             of
             his
             people
             ;
             and
             who
             so
             had
             it
             not
             ,
             was
             to
             be
             rejected
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             sufficient
             that
             any
             man
             had
             accidentally
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             institution
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             any
             other
             signe
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             might
             be
             knowne
             from
             others
             :
             because
             he
             was
             
             not
             thought
             sufficiently
             marked
             ,
             nor
             accounted
             any
             one
             of
             Gods
             people
             ,
             by
             any
             other
             sign
             then
             Circumcision
             .
             Which
             was
             the
             sole
             marke
             of
             God
             ,
             saying
             :
             
               All
               the
               male
               kinde
               of
               you
               shall
               be
               Circumcised
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             consonant
             to
             reason
             .
             For
             one
             man
             may
             get
             a
             distinctive
             signe
             of
             another
             mans
             institution
             ;
             shall
             God
             therefore
             own
             him
             ?
             Brownists
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             have
             Recusancie
             ,
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             likewise
             Catholiques
             ?
             If
             a
             sheepe
             in
             my
             neighbours
             flocke
             should
             teare
             an
             eare
             in
             a
             bramble
             ,
             or
             bush
             ,
             or
             accidentally
             breake
             an
             horne
             ;
             this
             sheepe
             is
             hereby
             distinct
             from
             the
             rest
             ;
             yet
             the
             owner
             ,
             doth
             not
             own
             it
             by
             that
             marke
             :
             but
             by
             a
             marke
             of
             his
             own
             institution
             and
             ruddle
             .
             So
             it
             is
             in
             the
             present
             .
          
           
             That
             God
             did
             not
             institute
             the
             same
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             it
             needs
             no
             proofe
             .
             For
             where
             may
             we
             finde
             his
             institution
             ?
             Vnlesse
             we
             should
             run
             to
             the
             all-knowing
             spirit
             of
             hereticks
             .
             Hence
             it
             follows
             that
             Recusancie
             is
             no
             distinctive
             signe
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             aske
             me
             ,
             what
             is
             then
             the
             signe
             to
             know
             a
             Catholique
             from
             any
             other
             Sectary
             ?
             I
             answer
             .
             His
             beleefe
             of
             the
             Creed
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             and
             his
             l●fe
             at
             all
             times
             in
             communion
             with
             the
             See
             Apostolique
             .
             So
             
               Stratford
               ,
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               Eccles.
               cap.
            
             6.
             pag.
             188.
             
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             here
             objected
             ,
             first
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Divines
             (
             as
             the
             said
             
               R.
               P.
            
             saith
             )
             2a.
             2ae
             .
             q.
             3.
             
             To
             use
             a
             distinctive
             signe
             of
             a
             false
             religion
             ,
             that
             properly
             is
             such
             ,
             is
             a
             deniall
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             evill
             in
             it selfe
             .
             But
             the
             Service
             said
             in
             a
             
             Protestant
             Church
             is
             such
             .
             Ergo.
             I
             grant
             the
             Major
             .
             For
             if
             the
             signe
             be
             proper
             of
             a
             people
             rejected
             of
             God
             as
             (
             since
             the
             promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             )
             Circumcision
             is
             to
             a
             Jew
             ,
             the
             Major
             must
             needs
             be
             true
             .
             But
             if
             the
             signe
             be
             garments
             or
             the
             like
             ,
             used
             to
             the
             worship
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             a
             false
             law
             ,
             which
             some
             fondly
             call
             a
             proper
             signe
             ,
             then
             the
             Major
             ,
             meaning
             the
             use
             of
             such
             a
             signe
             to
             be
             a
             denyall
             of
             faith
             is
             false
             according
             to
             
               Diana
               resol
            
             .
             34.
             pag.
             191.
             above
             cited
             ,
             
               Azorius
               ,
               Sanches
            
             ,
             and
             many
             others
             there
             .
             Because
             such
             signes
             being
             naturall
             things
             ,
             may
             be
             lawfully
             used
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             )
             independent
             of
             any
             such
             signification
             ;
             and
             so
             not
             properly
             signes
             (
             whatsoever
             
               R.
               P.
            
             saith
             to
             the
             contrary
             upon
             his
             own
             bare
             word
             )
             .
             The
             Minor
             proposition
             I
             deny
             .
             For
             who
             instituted
             that
             service
             to
             be
             such
             a
             signe
             ?
             not
             God
             ,
             as
             all
             Catholiques
             will
             confesse
             ;
             but
             rather
             the
             contrary
             ,
             it
             being
             Catholique
             .
             Not
             themselves
             ;
             for
             it
             would
             savor
             too
             much
             weakenesse
             ,
             to
             thinke
             that
             they
             would
             institute
             to
             themselves
             ,
             a
             signe
             of
             a
             false
             religion
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             signe
             naturally
             (
             although
             improperly
             )
             signifying
             :
             then
             I
             say
             of
             its
             own
             nature
             ,
             it
             signifies
             no
             more
             a
             false
             Religion
             in
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             then
             a
             pious
             ceremony
             in
             a
             Catholique
             .
             For
             Catholiques
             
               say
               the
            
             g
             
               same
               service
            
             .
             Catholiques
             preach
             moralitie
             ,
             
               and
               each
            
             h
             may
             if
             hee
             please
             ,
             receive
             bread
             and
             wine
             once
             in
             a
             day
             ,
             in
             a
             weeke
             ,
             or
             a
             moneth
             ,
             in
             remembrance
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             this
             shall
             be
             better
             done
             ,
             then
             to
             eate
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             without
             such
             remembrance
             :
             For
             receiving
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             See
             that
             deduced
             out
             of
             
               Azorius
               ,
               tom
            
             .
             1.
             lib.
             8.
             
               instit
               .
               moral
               .
               c.
            
             11.
             
             
               &
               Navar.
               consil
            
             .
             15.
             
               de
               haeret
               .
               num
            
             .
             2.
             
             Which
             were
             ,
             but
             to
             renew
             (
             in
             an
             urgent
             point
             of
             necessitie
             )
             the
             old
             custome
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             the
             Corinthian
             Christians
             in
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             who
             did
             eate
             and
             drinke
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             besides
             what
             they
             received
             of
             Christs
             institution
             as
             his
             true
             and
             reall
             body
             and
             blood
             .
             For
             after
             the
             Sacrifice
             and
             Eucharist
             was
             ended
             ,
             there
             were
             kept
             Church
             feasts
             for
             the
             reliefe
             of
             the
             poore
             ,
             
             upon
             the
             common
             charges
             and
             charitie
             of
             the
             rich
             .
             By
             which
             the
             charitie
             and
             unitie
             of
             all
             sorts
             were
             much
             preserved
             :
             for
             which
             cause
             the
             said
             feasts
             were
             called
             Charities
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             and
             of
             Saint
             
               Paul
               ,
               vers
            
             .
             20.
             they
             were
             called
             Coenae
             i
             dominicae
             ,
             our
             Lords
             Suppers
             :
             because
             they
             were
             made
             in
             the
             Churches
             ,
             which
             then
             were
             called
             Dominicae
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             our
             Lords
             houses
             :
             in
             which
             feasts
             ,
             because
             there
             hapned
             ,
             some
             foule
             abuses
             (
             which
             the
             Apostle
             rebuking
             ,
             vers
             .
             22.
             
             
               Why
               have
               ye
               not
               houses
               to
               eate
               and
               drinke
               in
               ?
            
             or
             contemne
             ye
             the
             house
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             )
             they
             were
             taken
             away
             .
             
               See
               Con.
               Gang.
            
             11.
             
             Con.
             3.
             
             
               Laod.
               can
            
             .
             27.28
             .
             
               Apollorum
               ,
               can
            
             .
             39.
             
             
               Clemens
               Alex.
               S●
            
             .
             
               Iust.
               S●
            
             .
             
               August
               contra
               Faustum
               ,
               lib.
            
             20.
             cap.
             20.
             
             St.
             
               Chrysost.
               hom
            
             .
             27.
             in
             1
             St.
             Ambrose
             upon
             this
             same
             place
             :
             by
             which
             it
             appeares
             no
             new
             thing
             for
             Catholiques
             to
             take
             some
             thing
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             ,
             besides
             ,
             what
             was
             instituted
             by
             Christ.
             
          
           
             Here
             some
             may
             aske
             ,
             whether
             it
             belongs
             to
             me
             out
             of
             my
             authoritie
             to
             institute
             or
             renew
             this
             pious
             ceremony
             in
             taking
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             remembrance
             of
             the
             death
             of
             Christ
             ,
             generally
             for
             the
             prudent
             Catholiques
             of
             England
             ?
             I
             answer
             no.
             God
             forbid
             that
             I
             should
             presume
             to
             institute
             or
             renew
             any
             ceremonie
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             but
             I
             doe
             onely
             in
             compassion
             of
             their
             miseries
             ,
             present
             to
             their
             necessitie
             (
             if
             
             any
             be
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             ,
             losse
             of
             fortunes
             ,
             or
             ruine
             of
             posteritie
             ,
             and
             cannot
             expect
             leave
             from
             the
             supreame
             Pastor
             of
             our
             soules
             )
             the
             doctrine
             of
             
               Claudius
               Carinnus
               de
               vi
               &
               pot
               .
               leg
               .
               human
               .
               c.
            
             10
             :
             that
             even
             in
             lawes
             ,
             every
             particular
             man
             hath
             power
             to
             interpret
             the
             same
             to
             his
             advantage
             ,
             and
             to
             dispense
             with
             himselfe
             therein
             ,
             if
             there
             occurre
             a
             sudden
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             no
             open
             way
             and
             recourse
             to
             the
             Superiour
             ,
             much
             more
             then
             ,
             said
             I
             ,
             in
             a
             pious
             ceremonie
             against
             which
             there
             is
             no
             law
             forbidding
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             you
             reply
             that
             this
             is
             taken
             in
             a
             strange
             Church
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             That
             in
             case
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             the
             pl●ce
             is
             impertinent
             to
             the
             thing
             .
             For
             Saint
             Bonaventure
             ,
             that
             great
             and
             pious
             Doctor
             using
             much
             jaculatory
             prayers
             ,
             and
             being
             upon
             the
             place
             of
             naturall
             necessitie
             ,
             and
             there
             uttering
             some
             of
             the
             said
             prayers
             ,
             the
             Devill
             asked
             him
             ,
             Whether
             that
             were
             a
             place
             to
             pray
             in
             ?
             to
             whom
             he
             answered
             ,
             
               in
               opusc
               .
               Hic
               et
               ubique
               meum
               licet
               orare
               Deum
               .
            
             That
             it
             was
             lawfull
             to
             praise
             God
             in
             all
             places
             :
             and
             to
             receive
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             a
             Protestant
             Church
             from
             a
             Minister
             ,
             or
             to
             receive
             the
             same
             in
             a
             Taverne
             from
             a
             Vintners
             boy
             :
             the
             godly
             onely
             know
             the
             difference
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             reply
             againe
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             offer
             Incense
             to
             an
             Idol
             in
             a
             temple
             (
             because
             we
             may
             burne
             perfume
             ,
             and
             the
             Idol
             we
             know
             to
             be
             nothing
             )
             I
             deny
             that
             :
             and
             the
             disparity
             is
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             offering
             Incense
             ,
             the
             act
             and
             shew
             there
             tends
             to
             the
             honour
             and
             worship
             of
             the
             Devill
             .
             For
             the
             place
             being
             dedicated
             to
             him
             ,
             whatsoever
             
             is
             therein
             done
             as
             an
             usuall
             ceremonie
             is
             taken
             (
             whatsoever
             the
             intention
             be
             )
             as
             done
             to
             his
             honour
             .
             Which
             act
             as
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             in
             it selfe
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             because
             pretended
             Idolatrie
             ,
             wherein
             Gods
             worship
             is
             given
             to
             the
             Devill
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             outward
             shew
             :
             so
             it
             is
             unlawfull
             to
             faine
             in
             words
             the
             act
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             becau●e
             it
             is
             dissembling
             (
             the
             object
             it selfe
             being
             likewise
             forbidden
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             )
             both
             which
             are
             great
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             cause
             great
             scandall
             :
             which
             I
             shall
             make
             appeare
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             where
             I
             co●tend
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             sinne
             in
             the
             act
             ,
             nor
             yet
             dissembling
             ,
             nor
             the
             object
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             reply
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             dissembling
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             (
             as
             going
             two
             waies
             in
             Religion
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scripture
             )
             for
             thereby
             I
             seeme
             to
             be
             otherwise
             then
             I
             am
             :
             the
             reply
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             I
             professe
             but
             one
             religion
             which
             is
             Catholique
             ,
             and
             at
             Church
             I
             doe
             but
             observe
             the
             picture
             of
             true
             religion
             ill
             formed
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             a
             humane
             act
             not
             hurtfull
             ,
             but
             by
             a
             pious
             intention
             may
             be
             made
             good
             ,
             by
             which
             all
             hypocrisie
             and
             dissimulation
             may
             be
             avoyded
             .
             And
             if
             I
             seeme
             to
             Protestants
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             ;
             what
             am
             I
             the
             worse
             for
             that
             ?
             I
             never
             yet
             could
             finde
             any
             law
             ,
             to
             ground
             an
             action
             against
             the
             censures
             of
             men
             .
             If
             they
             censure
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             under
             their
             scourge
             for
             religion
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             will
             on
             purpose
             make
             an
             Act
             
               of
               Parliament
               to
               cut
               off
               my
               head
               ,
            
             which
             shall
             be
             no
             president
             for
             any
             other
             Iudges
             or
             Iustices
             :
             and
             then
             I
             must
             set
             up
             my
             rest
             with
             a
             Noble
             man
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Contra
               potentiam
               non
               est
               resistentia
            
             .
             
             There
             is
             no
             resistance
             against
             power
             .
             But
             continuing
             alwaies
             loyall
             both
             to
             my
             King
             and
             Countrey
             ,
             and
             obedient
             to
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             in
             so
             doing
             ,
             giving
             both
             God
             and
             Caesar
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             that
             without
             either
             sinne
             or
             dissembling
             .
             I
             had
             rather
             they
             censure
             mee
             unjustly
             (
             yet
             according
             to
             the
             lawes
             established
             ,
             for
             I
             alwaies
             stand
             
               pro
               Rege
               &
               Lege
            
             )
             and
             so
             misse
             their
             aime
             by
             an
             Ignoramus
             ,
             then
             I
             loose
             my
             life
             by
             a
             pure
             might
             .
             But
             hence
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             for
             all
             their
             censure
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Protestant
             :
             for
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             must
             beleeve
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Protestant
             .
             Which
             Articles
             or
             any
             other
             tenents
             of
             theirs
             I
             meddle
             not
             with
             :
             for
             if
             I
             must
             doe
             all
             things
             contrary
             to
             Protestants
             ,
             lest
             I
             should
             be
             thought
             so
             ▪
             when
             they
             eate
             ,
             I
             must
             fast
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             sleep
             ,
             I
             must
             wake
             ;
             which
             is
             ridiculous
             .
             As
             for
             their
             thinking
             me
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             it
             proceeds
             from
             want
             of
             knowledge
             :
             for
             they
             or
             most
             of
             them
             neither
             k
             
               knowing
               what
               a
               Protestant
            
             ,
             or
             Catholique
             indeed
             is
             (
             if
             Catholiques
             went
             to
             Church
             ,
             they
             would
             not
             know
             how
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             or
             persecute
             them
             ;
             it
             being
             lawfull
             among
             them
             ,
             for
             every
             one
             to
             beleeve
             l
             
               what
               he
               pleaseth
            
             )
             may
             easily
             thinke
             amisse
             of
             
             me
             .
             And
             for
             me
             to
             take
             benefit
             of
             their
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             to
             hide
             my selfe
             in
             persecution
             ,
             untill
             either
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             good
             of
             my
             neighbour
             shall
             urge
             me
             to
             discover
             my selfe
             :
             I
             cannot
             yet
             finde
             my selfe
             by
             any
             law
             forbidden
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             divers
             Statutes
             made
             upon
             the
             alteration
             of
             Religion
             ,
             in
             the
             2.5
             .
             and
             6.
             yeers
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ;
             and
             1.
             and
             23.
             of
             Q●eene
             Elizabeth
             in
             hatred
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             Masse
             should
             be
             abrogated
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Kings
             subjects
             should
             come
             to
             Church
             to
             heare
             such
             Service
             as
             was
             then
             o●dained
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             betweene
             Catholiques
             and
             Protestants
             ;
             and
             that
             whosoever
             should
             say
             ,
             or
             heare
             Masse
             afterwards
             ,
             should
             incurre
             certaine
             penalties
             ,
             as
             by
             the
             said
             Statutes
             appeares
             .
             But
             no
             man
             could
             obey
             these
             commands
             without
             sinne
             .
             Ergo.
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             not
             much
             to
             what
             purpose
             this
             objection
             can
             serve
             
               R.
               P.
            
             that
             made
             it
             .
             For
             all
             Divines
             as
             well
             Catholiques
             as
             Protestants
             
             know
             :
             that
             all
             humane
             lawes
             binde
             in
             conscience
             no
             ●urther
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             consonant
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             divine
             law
             .
             And
             as
             farre
             as
             they
             command
             lawfull
             unitie
             and
             uniformitie
             to
             the
             good
             of
             the
             common
             wealth
             (
             which
             is
             the
             chiefe
             thing
             that
             States
             men
             aime
             at
             ,
             mens
             consciences
             being
             left
             to
             themselves
             )
             they
             may
             be
             obeyed
             ,
             as
             I
             h●ve
             said
             out
             of
             
               Azorius
               tom
            
             .
             1o.
             lib.
             8.
             
               instit
               .
               moral
               .
               cap.
            
             27.
             puncto
             .
             5o.
             And
             for
             as
             much
             as
             concerned
             the
             abrogation
             of
             Masse
             (
             
               which
               by
               the
               law
               of
               God
               was
               unlawfull
            
             )
             they
             did
             consequenter
             to
             the
             State
             government
             then
             ;
             for
             having
             rejected
             the
             authoritie
             ●f
             the
             Pope
             ,
             they
             likewise
             rejected
             the
             Masse
             ;
             as
             knowing
             that
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Masse
             without
             Priests
             ,
             
               nor
               Priests
            
             without
             the
             Pope
             .
             And
             therefore
             taking
             as
             much
             of
             the
             Masse
             ,
             as
             would
             serve
             for
             their
             Service
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             independent
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             they
             left
             the
             rest
             .
             But
             that
             they
             did
             it
             in
             hatred
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             :
             or
             for
             any
             distinction
             sake
             ,
             it
             is
             altogether
             improbable
             .
             For
             what
             would
             a
             man
             get
             ,
             by
             hating
             of
             God
             ?
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             of
             which
             himselfe
             must
             be
             a
             member
             ,
             to
             be
             saved
             ?
             or
             how
             could
             they
             make
             a
             distinction
             of
             that
             they
             knew
             not
             ;
             for
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             was
             not
             then
             knowne
             ,
             or
             scarce
             established
             .
             And
             therefore
             without
             wholly
             granting
             the
             Major
             ,
             or
             distinguishing
             the
             Minor.
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ought
             under
             paine
             of
             damnation
             to
             obey
             his
             temporall
             Prince
             in
             matters
             lawfull
             .
             Yet
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             religion
             ,
             and
             (
             abstracting
             from
             all
             obedience
             either
             to
             Statute
             or
             Resc●ipt
             )
             not
             for
             Recusancie
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             of
             S.
             Paul
             to
             the
             Romans
             10.10
             .
             
               With
               the
               heart
               we
               beleeve
               unto
               justice
               :
               but
               w●th
               the
               mouth
               confession
               is
               made
               to
               salvation
               .
               Ergo
               ,
            
             No
             man
             can
             goe
             to
             Church
             .
             I
             deny
             the
             sequele
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Antecedent
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             according
             to
             Divines
             ;
             a
             man
             is
             bound
             to
             confesse
             his
             religion
             
               Semper
               ,
               sed
               non
               ad
               semper
            
             :
             alwaies
             ,
             but
             not
             at
             all
             waies
             :
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             :
             but
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             out
             of
             Saint
             Thomas
             of
             Aquin
             in
             the
             said
             two
             cases
             ,
             viz.
             as
             often
             as
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             requires
             the
             same
             ,
             or
             the
             spirituall
             profit
             of
             our
             neighbour
             shall
             exact
             it
             ,
             as
             likely
             to
             be
             impaired
             by
             silence
             :
             which
             to
             be
             requisite
             I
             have
             before
             granted
             .
             Yet
             hence
             it
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             goe
             into
             the
             Market
             place
             and
             cry
             out
             ;
             I
             am
             a
             Catholike
             ,
             who
             will
             punish
             me
             ?
             or
             before
             I
             am
             called
             to
             publish
             my
             religion
             ,
             to
             make
             my selfe
             be
             called
             ;
             or
             to
             live
             and
             converse
             to
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             as
             having
             a
             setled
             being
             ,
             and
             not
             going
             to
             Church
             .
             I
             read
             that
             Saint
             Faelix
             going
             to
             martyrdome
             ,
             S.
             Adauc●us
             ,
             came
             to
             the
             Officers
             that
             led
             him
             thither
             ,
             and
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             lived
             in
             the
             same
             law
             with
             Saint
             Faelix
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             they
             should
             likewise
             put
             him
             to
             death
             .
             Yet
             I
             conceive
             that
             he
             had
             a
             speciall
             revelation
             for
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             is
             no
             warrant
             for
             our
             indiscretion
             .
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             replyed
             ,
             that
             so
             a
             man
             shall
             professe
             no
             religion
             .
             I
             answer
             the
             inference
             to
             be
             naught
             ▪
             for
             suppose
             a
             mans
             recusancie
             were
             never
             discovered
             ,
             this
             man
             professeth
             some
             religion
             ;
             for
             he
             doth
             not
             live
             a
             heathen
             .
             Why
             then
             recusancie
             
             being
             rejected
             ,
             should
             he
             not
             professe
             the
             same
             ?
          
           
             If
             it
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             can
             serve
             two
             masters
             rightly
             .
             Yet
             a
             man
             may
             serve
             one
             Master
             ,
             and
             have
             a
             servant
             to
             serve
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             may
             serve
             one
             master
             ,
             and
             keepe
             or
             use
             that
             Masters
             picture
             ,
             howsoever
             ill
             it
             be
             drawne
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             fourthly
             ,
             that
             the
             Rescript
             of
             Pope
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             writes
             to
             the
             Catholiques
             of
             England
             ,
             declareth
             ,
             that
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             goe
             to
             the
             Churches
             of
             Heretiques
             ,
             or
             heare
             their
             Sermons
             without
             detriment
             of
             the
             divine
             worship
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             salvation
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Pope
             wrote
             both
             piously
             ,
             fatherly
             ,
             and
             Apostolically
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             suggestions
             by
             him
             received
             :
             and
             if
             he
             had
             had
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             state
             of
             England
             ,
             I
             beleeve
             he
             would
             have
             written
             as
             piously
             the
             contrary
             .
             For
             put
             the
             case
             ,
             that
             those
             zealous
             suggestors
             had
             presented
             to
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             ,
             or
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             the
             truth
             and
             lawfulnesse
             of
             Catholiques
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             with
             these
             seven
             reasons
             following
             :
             supposing
             an
             absolute
             necessitie
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             First
             that
             there
             is
             no
             evill
             or
             harme
             done
             or
             said
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             to
             the
             prejudice
             of
             any
             Catholike
             soule
             ,
             that
             may
             not
             either
             be
             hindred
             ,
             or
             prevented
             very
             well
             ,
             by
             the
             instruction
             of
             Priests
             ;
             for
             they
             preach
             not
             against
             any
             notable
             point
             of
             doctrine
             held
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             (
             although
             m
             
               some
               simple
            
             
             Minister
             for
             want
             of
             matter
             may
             glance
             at
             some
             of
             our
             tenets
             by
             halfes
             understood
             :
             or
             in
             these
             daies
             to
             please
             his
             auditorie
             may
             
               raile
               against
               the
            
             Pope
             ,
             which
             he
             doth
             so
             irrationally
             ,
             that
             few
             Protestants
             of
             any
             judgement
             do
             beleeve
             him
             )
             for
             if
             he
             should
             seriously
             preach
             controversies
             as
             insisting
             seriously
             upon
             the
             true
             doctrine
             of
             both
             sides
             ,
             his
             Auditors
             (
             or
             at
             lest
             some
             of
             them
             )
             would
             be
             apt
             to
             doubt
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             search
             and
             dive
             further
             into
             the
             truth
             :
             for
             as
             Saint
             Augustine
             saith
             ,
             doubt
             begets
             science
             ,
             which
             might
             be
             an
             occasion
             of
             somes
             falling
             from
             him
             ,
             which
             fearing
             ,
             he
             is
             silent
             in
             doctrine
             ,
             
               and
               onely
               teacheth
               moralitie
            
             :
             which
             why
             a
             man
             may
             not
             heare
             in
             urgent
             extremity
             from
             any
             man
             ,
             I
             cannot
             conceive
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             their
             going
             to
             Church
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             conservation
             and
             a
             preservation
             of
             their
             lands
             and
             goods
             ,
             with
             a
             prevention
             of
             ruine
             to
             the
             family
             and
             posterity
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             would
             be
             a
             means
             to
             obtaine
             and
             purchase
             the
             love
             of
             their
             neighbours
             ;
             and
             a
             meanes
             of
             their
             conversion
             by
             an
             affable
             conversation
             ;
             by
             which
             likewise
             they
             might
             beare
             the
             greatest
             Offices
             in
             the
             common
             wealth
             :
             
               and
               become
            
             n
             
               Parliament
               men
            
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
             of
             whom
             and
             whose
             power
             and
             force
             in
             matters
             of
             Religion
             ,
             these
             dayes
             can
             somewhat
             declare
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             a
             meanes
             ,
             that
             whereas
             Priests
             leave
             their
             Colledges
             ,
             and
             now
             live
             in
             private
             mens
             houses
             ,
             to
             the
             benefit
             of
             one
             or
             two
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             great
             danger
             of
             themselves
             and
             their
             Patrons
             ;
             they
             might
             by
             this
             
             meanes
             more
             freely
             converse
             with
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             after
             an
             Apostolicall
             manner
             ,
             and
             convert
             many
             to
             the
             honour
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             increase
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             and
             good
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
             Whereas
             now
             they
             doe
             little
             good
             out
             of
             that
             private
             house
             ,
             unlesse
             maintaine
             some
             decayed
             gentlewomen
             in
             good
             clothes
             to
             gossip
             up
             and
             downe
             ;
             and
             like
             bels
             to
             ring
             their
             praises
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             fish
             one
             in
             a
             yeere
             to
             the
             disparagement
             of
             their
             function
             ,
             and
             great
             prejudice
             of
             their
             Mission
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Fifthly
             ,
             that
             divers
             Schismaticks
             that
             now
             goe
             to
             Church
             with
             an
             ill
             conscience
             ,
             and
             thinke
             themselves
             in
             state
             of
             damnation
             ,
             doe
             suffer
             spirituall
             detriment
             ,
             and
             oftentimes
             being
             prevented
             with
             sudden
             death
             everlastingly
             perish
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Sixthly
             ,
             many
             thousands
             that
             are
             very
             morall
             and
             well
             affected
             Protestants
             ,
             were
             it
             not
             for
             the
             stop
             of
             Recusancie
             would
             become
             Catholiques
             .
             Which
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             undoe
             themselves
             and
             Family
             ,
             now
             will
             not
             heare
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Seventhly
             ,
             that
             no
             poore
             Catholique
             that
             is
             not
             able
             to
             give
             twenty
             pound
             
               per
               annum
            
             with
             their
             children
             to
             some
             Colledge
             beyond
             the
             Seas
             ,
             can
             bring
             them
             up
             ,
             either
             in
             science
             or
             any
             other
             art
             or
             trade
             by
             reason
             of
             Recusancie
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             to
             the
             ruine
             of
             all
             poore
             people
             :
             many
             having
             a
             very
             great
             charge
             ,
             and
             small
             revenues
             ;
             and
             part
             of
             that
             likewise
             taken
             away
             for
             Recusancie
             .
          
           
             Againe
             ,
             if
             the
             aforesaid
             suggestions
             had
             presented
             
             to
             their
             consideration
             ,
             the
             meanes
             and
             wayes
             of
             Conversions
             of
             kingdomes
             in
             generall
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             either
             by
             miracles
             ,
             warre
             ,
             or
             policie
             .
             And
             have
             reasoned
             ,
             that
             for
             miracles
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             to
             be
             expected
             ;
             for
             that
             those
             ,
             God
             ordinari●y
             granted
             but
             to
             Infidels
             ,
             and
             where
             by
             secondary
             causes
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             probably
             fezible
             :
             that
             by
             warre
             they
             could
             not
             be
             done
             ,
             without
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             blood-shed
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             avoyded
             ;
             and
             most
             commonly
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             rebellion
             and
             treachery
             ,
             which
             were
             utterly
             unlawfull
             .
             And
             that
             they
             were
             fezible
             in
             policie
             ,
             by
             civilly
             conversing
             ,
             intermingling
             and
             insinuating
             themselves
             by
             degrees
             into
             the
             conversation
             of
             all
             sorts
             of
             people
             .
             So
             that
             in
             time
             a
             good
             effect
             might
             have
             been
             wrought
             :
             would
             not
             this
             discourse
             have
             been
             more
             consonant
             to
             truth
             and
             charitie
             ,
             and
             lesse
             displeasing
             or
             odious
             to
             our
             State
             of
             England
             ,
             then
             to
             suggest
             that
             they
             are
             Idolatrous
             hereticks
             ,
             blasphemers
             of
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             ,
             professours
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             are
             not
             because
             they
             know
             the
             true
             and
             sincere
             professe
             it
             )
             
               of
               a
               false
               religion
            
             ,
             subverters
             of
             souls
             
               (
               but
               poore
               ones
               God
               wote
               )
               ,
            
             abominable
             scandalous
             people
             ,
             &c.
             and
             that
             it
             was
             a
             scandal
             for
             good
             people
             to
             converse
             with
             them
             in
             things
             indifferent
             ,
             and
             therfore
             desire
             that
             it
             might
             be
             declared
             unlawfull
             ,
             &
             cōmanded
             that
             no
             Catholike
             might
             converse
             w
             th
             them
             ,
             as
             in
             Christian
             libertie
             otherwise
             he
             might
             lawfully
             do
             ?
             thereby
             to
             introduce
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             our
             now
             goodly
             distinctive
             sign
             of
             recusancie
             ?
             I
             appeale
             to
             any
             wise
             mans
             judgement
             .
             
             And
             whether
             the
             aforesaid
             rescript
             and
             other
             briefs
             were
             not
             gotten
             by
             meere
             suggestion
             (
             the
             case
             being
             truly
             set
             down
             by
             me
             as
             it
             is
             )
             I
             appeale
             likewise
             to
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             :
             who
             ,
             to
             mine
             owne
             knowledge
             hath
             been
             likewise
             lately
             
               notably
               abused
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               .
               Ann.
            
             1639.
             one
             
               Francis
               Damport
               ,
               alias
               a
               Sancta
               Clara.
            
             o
             being
             at
             London
             ,
             and
             having
             written
             a
             booke
             (
             called
             
             
               Deus
               ,
               Natura
               ,
               Gratia
            
             )
             which
             being
             disliked
             by
             one
             Day
             a
             Franciscan
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             same
             dislike
             at
             Rome
             ,
             being
             there
             called
             into
             the
             Inquisition
             ,
             was
             so
             much
             displeased
             both
             with
             his
             Holinesse
             and
             the
             said
             Day
             ;
             that
             he
             publiquely
             ●eered
             the
             Pope
             :
             saying
             ▪
             that
             whereas
             
               before
               he
               thought
               him
               infallible
            
             (
             which
             he
             never
             thought
             to
             my
             knowledge
             )
             now
             he
             saw
             that
             he
             was
             fallible
             as
             other
             men
             were
             .
             And
             indeavouring
             revenge
             against
             the
             said
             Day
             ,
             substituted
             a
             most
             ignorant
             and
             lewd
             man
             one
             
               George
               Perrott
            
             (
             his
             ordinary
             Broker
             in
             seditious
             matters
             )
             to
             goe
             with
             the
             s●id
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             his
             instructions
             to
             Signior
             
               Gregory
               Pauzana
            
             then
             the
             Popes
             Agent
             
             in
             London
             ;
             accusing
             the
             said
             Day
             with
             much
             zealous
             hypocrisie
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             put
             forth
             certaine
             pictures
             to
             the
             hurt
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             infinite
             scandall
             of
             Protestants
             .
             After
             went
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
               cum
               tanta
               gravitate
               ,
            
             seconding
             with
             an
             abominable
             deale
             of
             zeale
             and
             authoritie
             (
             having
             then
             got
             himself
             to
             be
             Provinciall
             )
             the
             complaint
             of
             the
             said
             Perrot
             .
             Hereupon
             the
             said
             Signior
             with
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara's
               sollicitor
               ,
               Luke
               Wadding
            
             an
             Irishman
             in
             Rome
             complaines
             to
             the
             Pope
             :
             and
             obtaines
             upon
             the
             former
             mens
             suggestions
             ,
             a
             terrible
             Bull
             against
             the
             said
             Day
             being
             never
             cited
             to
             answer
             ,
             admonished
             ,
             or
             knowing
             any
             thing
             thereof
             .
             The
             Bull
             being
             come
             to
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             his
             lodging
             in
             Fleetstreet
             and
             safe
             in
             his
             deske
             ,
             
               he
               did
               me
               the
               honour
            
             to
             shew
             me
             the
             same
             .
             Which
             I
             read
             ,
             and
             asking
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sacta
               Clara
            
             why
             he
             procured
             it
             ,
             he
             told
             me
             ,
             for
             the
             said
             Day
             his
             putting
             forth
             of
             the
             said
             pictures
             ,
             who
             likewise
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             Day
             knew
             nothing
             of
             the
             same
             :
             and
             therefore
             desired
             me
             to
             be
             silent
             .
             At
             which
             ,
             I
             was
             much
             astonished
             ,
             and
             knowing
             very
             certainly
             the
             ground
             of
             the
             whole
             businesse
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             both
             the
             said
             Day
             ,
             the
             Popes
             Agent
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             were
             most
             horribly
             abused
             ;
             I
             thought
             that
             if
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             were
             permitted
             in
             this
             manner
             to
             abuse
             men
             ;
             the
             best
             men
             living
             might
             be
             censured
             ,
             excommunicated
             ,
             degraded
             ;
             and
             what
             not
             without
             ever
             being
             heard
             ?
             Which
             is
             no
             practise
             among
             Heathens
             .
             As
             for
             the
             setting
             forth
             of
             the
             said
             pictures
             ,
             the
             matter
             in
             them
             contained
             ,
             
             as
             being
             from
             my
             purpose
             ,
             I
             omit
             ,
             Yet
             thus
             much
             will
             I
             speake
             that
             it
             was
             a
             thing
             approved
             of
             ,
             through
             the
             whole
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             the
             said
             pictures
             themselves
             liked
             ,
             yea
             desired
             of
             the
             said
             Day
             his
             superiours
             :
             who
             to
             this
             day
             doe
             acknowledge
             their
             approbation
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             countenanced
             by
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
               ,
               Perrott
            
             ,
             and
             all
             others
             ever
             after
             they
             were
             put
             forth
             ,
             for
             the
             space
             of
             above
             ten
             yeers
             before
             ,
             to
             mine
             own
             knowledge
             .
             A
             booke
             at
             the
             same
             time
             (
             of
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             his
             complaint
             )
             printed
             at
             Doway
             in
             defence
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             never
             proved
             by
             oath
             that
             any
             of
             the
             said
             pictures
             ever
             came
             to
             the
             hands
             of
             any
             one
             Protestant
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             thinke
             that
             any
             one
             Protestant
             (
             unlesse
             it
             might
             be
             such
             ,
             as
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             had
             suborned
             for
             his
             own
             revenge
             to
             speake
             against
             the
             same
             )
             ever
             saw
             any
             of
             them
             :
             and
             therefore
             there
             could
             be
             no
             indiscretion
             or
             scandall
             by
             them
             proved
             .
             Nay
             ,
             the
             said
             pictures
             being
             made
             for
             some
             particular
             friends
             devotion
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             one
             Catholique
             to
             an
             hundred
             had
             or
             knew
             of
             them
             :
             but
             contrariwise
             some
             that
             had
             them
             from
             the
             said
             Perrott
             ,
             were
             scandalized
             through
             weaknesse
             by
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             his
             questioning
             of
             them
             in
             this
             manner
             ,
             as
             though
             that
             should
             be
             set
             forth
             for
             their
             devotion
             ,
             that
             in
             it selfe
             was
             false
             .
             Yet
             notwithstanding
             all
             this
             ,
             the
             malicious
             suggestions
             of
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             against
             this
             mans
             doings
             ,
             did
             so
             farre
             prevaile
             ,
             that
             Dayes
             innocency
             was
             thought
             worthy
             to
             be
             condemned
             by
             the
             said
             
               Bull
               for
               doing
               a
               pious
               and
               a
               religious
               act
               .
            
             This
             indeed
             I
             must
             
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             when
             he
             had
             him
             at
             his
             mercy
             ,
             through
             the
             remorse
             and
             sting
             of
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             durst
             not
             promulgate
             the
             said
             Bull
             ,
             but
             kept
             it
             dead
             in
             his
             deske
             ,
             for
             feare
             that
             those
             who
             otherwise
             honour
             the
             Popes
             Bulls
             honestly
             and
             lawfully
             gotten
             ,
             would
             have
             called
             him
             to
             the
             Kings
             Bench
             Barre
             for
             bringing
             in
             of
             this
             .
             And
             had
             he
             not
             taken
             the
             benefit
             of
             the
             Proclamation
             of
             banishment
             (
             notwithstanding
             his
             ambitious
             and
             seditious
             wit
             )
             he
             would
             have
             been
             not
             only
             questioned
             for
             this
             Bull
             ,
             but
             likewise
             for
             other
             matters
             of
             a
             farre
             fouler
             nature
             ,
             which
             made
             it
             high
             time
             for
             him
             to
             run
             .
             Let
             any
             man
             now
             judge
             ,
             whether
             the
             Popes
             Holinesse
             doth
             not
             suffer
             much
             by
             hypocriticall
             suggestions
             :
             whether
             he
             that
             so
             notoriously
             abused
             him
             in
             words
             ,
             did
             not
             likewise
             doe
             it
             in
             deeds
             .
             For
             about
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             when
             the
             said
             Bull
             came
             over
             ,
             his
             said
             booke
             likewise
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Inquisition
             :
             at
             which
             newes
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             again
             grudging
             that
             his
             said
             book
             should
             be
             so
             questioned
             ,
             and
             yet
             passe
             (
             although
             by
             her
             Majesties
             Servants
             means
             ,
             if
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             himselfe
             may
             be
             beleeved
             )
             unblemished
             ;
             told
             divers
             persons
             seriously
             speaking
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             never
             an
             able
             man
             in
             Rome
             .
             To
             which
             some
             replying
             ,
             yes
             :
             The
             Pope
             ,
             and
             Court
             of
             Cardinals
             :
             in
             faith
             (
             quoth
             he
             )
             no
             ;
             (
             making
             a
             signe
             of
             contempt
             with
             his
             hand
             )
             
               they
               are
               slight
               and
               weake
               fellows
               .
            
             Here
             is
             a
             fellow
             to
             get
             Buls
             !
             here
             is
             one
             that
             got
             himselfe
             made
             the
             Popes
             Protonotary
             ,
             and
             bound
             himselfe
             by
             oath
             ,
             to
             reveale
             whatsoever
             
             he
             heard
             or
             saw
             done
             evilly
             against
             the
             Pope
             !
             yet
             he
             is
             as
             ready
             as
             any
             to
             abuse
             him
             .
             I
             wonder
             what
             account
             he
             can
             give
             to
             the
             Pope
             of
             this
             his
             office
             :
             but
             it
             should
             seeme
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             
               except
               himselfe
               in
               his
               oath
            
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             evilly
             intreat
             him
             at
             his
             pleasure
             .
             That
             this
             is
             true
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             deposed
             upon
             oath
             by
             divers
             witnesses
             ,
             whensoever
             his
             Holinesse
             will
             be
             pleased
             to
             exact
             the
             same
             .
             And
             further
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             added
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             writing
             a
             booke
             (
             conceiving
             as
             it
             should
             seeme
             ,
             the
             whole
             Church
             to
             be
             weake
             ,
             and
             to
             want
             his
             helpe
             )
             wherein
             he
             would
             shew
             ,
             what
             Rules
             generall
             Councels
             ought
             to
             observe
             in
             declaring
             matters
             of
             faith
             ;
             which
             rules
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             not
             observed
             ,
             the
             Councell
             should
             not
             be
             held
             lawfull
             .
             Oh
             abominable
             presumption
             and
             ambition
             !
             let
             any
             man
             judge
             ,
             whether
             this
             man
             be
             not
             descending
             to
             Lucifer
             ,
             who
             will
             presume
             to
             be
             copartner
             with
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             in
             directing
             and
             ●eaching
             his
             Church
             ?
             If
             this
             man
             live
             ,
             we
             may
             perchance
             in
             time
             have
             broached
             a
             quaternitie
             in
             divinis
             ;
             but
             I
             hope
             that
             God
             will
             prevent
             his
             hereticall
             humour
             .
             And
             thus
             leaving
             the
             said
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             to
             him
             that
             will
             have
             him
             :
             my
             intent
             here
             is
             ,
             only
             to
             shew
             upon
             what
             unjust
             grounds
             by
             suggestion
             a
             Bull
             may
             be
             gotten
             from
             Rome
             .
             And
             whether
             the
             aforesaid
             suggestors
             for
             Recusancy
             ,
             who
             lived
             at
             the
             Popes
             doores
             ,
             and
             continually
             at
             his
             ,
             or
             their
             favorites
             sides
             ,
             might
             not
             also
             get
             their
             rescripts
             ,
             Buls
             and
             Declarations
             by
             the
             like
             fraud
             ,
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             although
             questionlesse
             with
             the
             like
             
             pretended
             zeale
             and
             pietie
             I
             leave
             to
             every
             mans
             conscience
             to
             judge
             .
             For
             as
             in
             Catholique
             Countreys
             where
             Buls
             and
             Breves
             are
             directed
             to
             Bishops
             of
             Diocesses
             there
             can
             be
             no
             thought
             of
             any
             sinister
             proceedings
             :
             so
             out
             of
             such
             countreys
             where
             particular
             men
             or
             Corporations
             busie
             themselves
             in
             procuring
             such
             Buls
             ,
             &c.
             there
             is
             never
             want
             of
             suspition
             and
             most
             commonly
             of
             abusive
             dealing
             .
             And
             it
             stands
             with
             reason
             :
             because
             particular
             men
             would
             never
             sue
             for
             generall
             Briefs
             concerning
             a
             whole
             State
             ,
             or
             trouble
             themselves
             more
             then
             others
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             their
             own
             ends
             ,
             and
             did
             not
             concerne
             themselves
             above
             the
             rest
             .
             And
             therefore
             the
             ancient
             Pietie
             and
             Apostolicall
             Clemencie
             of
             Popes
             in
             such
             Cases
             hath
             been
             ,
             patiently
             to
             heare
             wherein
             they
             have
             been
             misinformed
             and
             abused
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             not
             their
             intention
             at
             any
             time
             to
             grant
             any
             thing
             either
             upon
             a
             veyled
             truth
             ,
             or
             unjust
             (
             though
             speciously
             suggested
             )
             grounds
             .
             Hence
             Alexander
             the
             third
             ,
             writing
             to
             an
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterbury
             ,
             gives
             a
             Rule
             of
             large
             extent
             ;
             
               Extra
               de
               rescript
               .
               ex
               parte
               .
            
             That
             in
             these
             kinde
             of
             letters
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             proceed
             upon
             information
             ,
             as
             our
             Case
             is
             )
             this
             Condition
             (
             If
             the
             request
             bee
             upon
             true
             grounds
             )
             is
             ever
             understood
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             not
             expressed
             .
             And
             writing
             to
             the
             Archbishop
             of
             
               Ravenna
               ,
               Ibidem
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             Siquando
             ,
             If
             at
             any
             time
             we
             write
             such
             things
             to
             you
             ,
             as
             exasperate
             your
             minde
             ,
             you
             must
             not
             be
             troubled
             ;
             but
             diligently
             considering
             the
             qualitie
             of
             the
             businesse
             ,
             whereof
             we
             write
             ,
             either
             reverently
             fulfill
             our
             
             command
             ,
             or
             pretend
             by
             your
             letters
             a
             reasonable
             cause
             why
             you
             cannot
             :
             for
             we
             will
             endure
             patiently
             ,
             if
             you
             forbeare
             to
             performe
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             suggested
             to
             us
             ,
             by
             evill
             information
             :
             by
             which
             appeares
             the
             worthy
             integritie
             of
             the
             See
             Apostolique
             ,
             howsoever
             it
             be
             by
             the
             unworthinesse
             of
             flattering
             hypocrites
             oftentimes
             abused
             .
          
        
         
           
             §.
             3.
             
             That
             it
             is
             not
             unlawfull
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             for
             feare
             of
             danger
             of
             subversion
             or
             Blasphemy
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             third
             and
             last
             branch
             of
             the
             Minor
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             WHich
             I
             prove
             thus
             .
             Not
             danger
             of
             subversion
             :
             for
             to
             what
             purpose
             should
             they
             preach
             subversive
             doctrine
             ?
             when
             that
             supposeth
             a
             knowledge
             in
             the
             Minister
             of
             some
             people
             there
             present
             to
             be
             subverted
             .
             Which
             supposition
             is
             false
             ,
             and
             must
             needs
             savour
             of
             a
             broken
             fancie
             .
             For
             the
             Minister
             intends
             no
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             exhort
             his
             Auditors
             to
             a
             good
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             instruct
             them
             in
             moralitie
             .
             For
             as
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             preach
             controversies
             ,
             he
             must
             know
             some
             Catholiques
             to
             be
             there
             ;
             or
             otherwise
             he
             would
             but
             ingender
             doubts
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             doubts
             science
             :
             and
             by
             that
             meanes
             would
             more
             trouble
             and
             disturbe
             the
             mindes
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             then
             profit
             them
             ;
             which
             out
             of
             prudencie
             ,
             he
             forbeares
             :
             and
             so
             contents
             himselfe
             now
             and
             then
             ,
             with
             an
             untruth
             ,
             and
             away
             .
             And
             in
             Catholique
             countries
             
             I
             my selfe
             have
             heard
             Priests
             rebuked
             for
             preaching
             of
             controversies
             to
             a
             Catholique
             auditorie
             ,
             as
             being
             a
             meanes
             rather
             to
             disturbe
             them
             ,
             then
             profit
             them
             ,
             as
             troubling
             themselves
             with
             doubts
             of
             things
             either
             above
             their
             reach
             and
             capacitie
             ;
             or
             whereof
             otherwise
             they
             are
             infallibly
             certaine
             :
             so
             that
             generally
             controversies
             are
             never
             preached
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             to
             bring
             people
             from
             their
             doubts
             ,
             to
             a
             better
             and
             greater
             certaintie
             then
             they
             were
             in
             before
             ;
             which
             hath
             onely
             place
             among
             people
             newly
             converted
             ,
             or
             staggering
             in
             their
             religion
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             .
             A
             man
             is
             said
             to
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             when
             that
             which
             is
             feared
             commonly
             &
             oftner
             hapneth
             then
             the
             contrary
             :
             so
             a
             man
             is
             in
             danger
             of
             subversion
             by
             going
             to
             a
             place
             ,
             where
             few
             come
             ,
             but
             are
             subverted
             :
             but
             so
             it
             hapneth
             not
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             :
             as
             is
             apparent
             by
             Schismaticks
             of
             all
             sorts
             ;
             who
             many
             yeeres
             frequent
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             retaine
             their
             opinion
             of
             the
             Catholique
             religion
             without
             subversion
             ,
             and
             become
             Catholiques
             at
             last
             .
          
           
             Adde
             that
             going
             to
             Church
             will
             rather
             confirme
             Catholiques
             in
             their
             religion
             ,
             then
             subvert
             them
             from
             the
             same
             :
             for
             then
             they
             will
             have
             upon
             their
             owne
             knowledge
             ,
             what
             now
             they
             take
             upon
             trust
             :
             for
             if
             what
             is
             done
             in
             Protestants
             Churches
             ,
             be
             opposite
             to
             what
             is
             done
             in
             Catholique
             Churches
             (
             as
             the
             contrarie
             opinion
             useth
             to
             say
             ,
             comparing
             them
             to
             light
             and
             darkenesse
             ,
             which
             are
             privative
             opposites
             according
             to
             Dialecticks
             ;
             although
             the
             comparison
             
             be
             false
             )
             I
             say
             ,
             
               opposita
               per
               se
               posita
               magis
               elucescunt
               :
            
             opposites
             being
             set
             together
             doe
             more
             clearely
             shew
             each
             other
             ;
             then
             that
             which
             is
             best
             ,
             sends
             the
             best
             species
             to
             the
             power
             from
             the
             object
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             embraced
             .
             Now
             if
             a
             man
             hath
             the
             best
             already
             ,
             it
             will
             then
             more
             clearely
             appeare
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             not
             so
             mad
             ,
             as
             to
             leave
             the
             best
             ,
             and
             take
             the
             wor●●
             ;
             but
             will
             be
             more
             sure
             and
             certain
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             best
             :
             as
             seeing
             the
             opposite
             ,
             and
             confirme
             himselfe
             the●ein
             .
             This
             appeares
             true
             to
             every
             meane
             capacitie
             :
             What
             danger
             then
             can
             there
             be
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             ?
             shall
             we
             be
             afraid
             to
             let
             a
             
               Greyhound
               goe
               into
               the
            
             p
             field
             ,
             for
             feare
             he
             should
             be
             taken
             by
             an
             Hare
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             those
             that
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             either
             they
             were
             borne
             Catholiques
             ,
             or
             converted
             Protestants
             ;
             if
             the
             latter
             :
             then
             that
             which
             moved
             them
             to
             become
             Catholiques
             ,
             cannot
             move
             them
             to
             be
             Protestants
             againe
             .
             If
             the
             first
             ,
             it
             were
             a
             wonderfull
             thing
             ,
             that
             hearing
             a
             little
             moralitie
             ,
             should
             make
             them
             fall
             from
             the
             doctrine
             they
             were
             brought
             up
             in
             all
             their
             life
             :
             or
             hearing
             a
             small
             piece
             of
             controversie
             mentioned
             (
             if
             it
             should
             so
             happen
             )
             by
             a
             Minister
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             presently
             carried
             away
             from
             the
             doctrine
             they
             have
             so
             long
             knowne
             ,
             and
             never
             once
             tell
             it
             to
             the
             priests
             ,
             they
             daily
             converse
             with
             :
             especially
             when
             they
             goe
             not
             out
             of
             any
             dislike
             of
             their
             religion
             ,
             but
             with
             a
             cleare
             conscience
             for
             some
             other
             ends
             .
             I
             conceive
             it
             would
             rather
             confirme
             them
             ,
             in
             hearing
             that
             spoken
             ,
             which
             in
             their
             owne
             conscience
             they
             
             know
             to
             be
             untrue
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             be
             so
             farre
             from
             troubling
             or
             striking
             their
             consciences
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             come
             home
             rejoycing
             at
             the
             truth
             ,
             which
             they
             heard
             that
             day
             impugned
             :
             as
             that
             they
             heard
             the
             Minister
             speake
             of
             such
             ,
             or
             such
             a
             point
             :
             as
             
               that
               Catholiques
               adored
            
             q
             p●ctures
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             ;
             which
             they
             knew
             in
             their
             owne
             con●sciences
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             and
             thereby
             stirre
             up
             an
             earnestnesse
             in
             them
             in
             religion
             ,
             as
             zealing
             their
             owne
             being
             opposed
             by
             falshood
             :
             and
             this
             may
             ingender
             such
             passion
             or
             distraction
             in
             the
             hearer
             ,
             that
             it
             may
             be
             thought
             zeale
             of
             religion
             or
             
             heate
             of
             devotion
             .
             Which
             heate
             ,
             if
             after
             this
             fight
             of
             contrarieties
             or
             opposition
             ,
             should
             not
             be
             allayed
             (
             the
             parties
             being
             as
             it
             were
             swallowed
             up
             ,
             with
             zeale
             of
             the
             house
             of
             our
             Lord
             )
             and
             the
             dislike
             of
             the
             Sermon
             as
             fraught
             with
             untruths
             ,
             seeme
             too
             troublesome
             :
             they
             may
             depart
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             there
             be
             many
             cases
             of
             necessitie
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             man
             go
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             as
             many
             likewise
             to
             make
             him
             come
             short
             of
             the
             same
             :
             as
             to
             Service
             (
             
               if
               it
               stand
            
             :
             if
             not
             ,
             there
             is
             the
             lesse
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             never
             trouble
             me
             )
             Sermon
             ,
             or
             both
             :
             for
             as
             there
             are
             many
             waies
             to
             the
             wood
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             many
             waies
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             .
             And
             I
             have
             
             alwaies
             observed
             ,
             that
             most
             commonly
             Catholiques
             converted
             from
             Protestancie
             ,
             have
             been
             more
             firme
             and
             solid
             in
             religion
             ,
             as
             knowing
             both
             ,
             then
             those
             that
             never
             knew
             but
             one
             .
             And
             if
             Schismaticks
             (
             of
             whom
             I
             have
             before
             spoken
             )
             from
             the
             wisest
             to
             the
             meanest
             of
             capacity
             ,
             that
             notwithstanding
             they
             goe
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             are
             voyd
             of
             grace
             ,
             are
             never
             so
             much
             as
             shaken
             from
             their
             intention
             of
             being
             Catholiques
             ,
             or
             their
             opinion
             of
             Catholique
             religion
             ;
             why
             should
             those
             that
             abound
             so
             much
             with
             Gods
             grace
             and
             professed
             Catholiques
             ,
             be
             said
             to
             be
             in
             danger
             ,
             or
             feared
             to
             swerve
             from
             a
             religion
             they
             so
             well
             know
             ?
          
           
             As
             for
             blasphemie
             there
             is
             likewise
             none
             .
             If
             you
             reply
             (
             as
             the
             contrary
             opinion
             useth
             to
             doe
             out
             of
             Saint
             Thomas
             2a.
             2ae
             .
             q.
             13.
             art
             .
             1.
             and
             2.
             )
             that
             Protestants
             out
             of
             a
             set
             intent
             and
             purpose
             ascribe
             their
             heresies
             to
             Gods
             revelation
             ,
             and
             denie
             his
             revelations
             to
             Orthodox
             articles
             of
             faith
             ,
             in
             which
             consists
             blasphemy
             ,
             and
             without
             this
             blasphemy
             they
             cannot
             preach
             :
             and
             therefore
             no
             Catholique
             can
             goe
             to
             Church
             .
             I
             answer
             the
             antecedent
             to
             be
             false
             ;
             and
             this
             blasphemie
             to
             be
             much
             like
             the
             Rhemists
             Idolatry
             ,
             as
             preferring
             and
             embracing
             their
             owne
             opinions
             before
             God
             :
             and
             so
             honouring
             a
             creature
             and
             rejecting
             their
             Creator
             :
             but
             in
             truth
             and
             charitie
             ,
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             make
             them
             worse
             then
             they
             are
             :
             for
             blasphemie
             and
             Idolatrie
             being
             sinnes
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             some
             formall
             intention
             in
             the
             sinner
             to
             deny
             God
             his
             due
             in
             what
             he
             doth
             .
             And
             so
             likewise
             there
             must
             be
             an
             intention
             
             of
             committing
             Idolatry
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             of
             preferring
             and
             embracing
             that
             which
             is
             a
             morally
             knowne
             creature
             before
             the
             Creator
             ;
             and
             so
             to
             give
             the
             creature
             what
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Creator
             :
             or
             otherwise
             there
             can
             be
             neither
             blasphemie
             nor
             Idolatry
             .
             As
             no
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             I
             eating
             flesh
             on
             a
             fasting
             day
             unknowne
             or
             forgotten
             ,
             commit
             Idolatry
             in
             preferring
             my
             belly
             before
             the
             law
             of
             Gods
             Church
             ,
             and
             consequently
             God
             ,
             because
             I
             had
             no
             intention
             thereto
             :
             so
             no
             man
             can
             say
             that
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             there
             is
             formall
             Idolatry
             or
             blasphemy
             ,
             because
             they
             mistake
             .
             For
             Diana
             saith
             ,
             5a.
             
               parte
               tract
               .
               de
               par
               .
               mamae
               .
               resol
               .
               pag.
            
             138.
             that
             blasphemy
             is
             a
             sinne
             ,
             in
             that
             contumelious
             words
             are
             spoken
             against
             God
             with
             a
             minde
             or
             intention
             to
             dishonour
             God
             ,
             either
             directly
             ,
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             virtually
             ,
             or
             interpretative
             .
             Now
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             what
             contumelious
             words
             are
             spoken
             against
             God
             with
             a
             minde
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             If
             you
             say
             as
             before
             ,
             that
             they
             ascribe
             their
             heresies
             to
             Gods
             revelation
             ,
             and
             deny
             his
             revelation
             to
             Orthodoxe
             Articles
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             th●t
             their
             minds
             and
             intentions
             are
             not
             so
             much
             as
             interpretativè
             to
             dishonour
             God
             thereby
             ;
             or
             indeed
             so
             to
             ascribe
             their
             heresies
             .
             For
             if
             they
             knew
             their
             opinions
             to
             be
             heresies
             ,
             and
             the
             tenents
             they
             reject
             to
             be
             Orthodoxe
             Articles
             ,
             as
             we
             do
             by
             the
             light
             of
             faith
             ;
             it
             would
             evidently
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             spake
             sometimes
             contumeliously
             against
             God
             ,
             which
             they
             doe
             not
             know
             ,
             but
             simply
             interpret
             Scripture
             according
             to
             their
             owne
             fancies
             ,
             and
             therein
             they
             erre
             and
             mistake
             .
             And
             
             because
             they
             doe
             not
             endeavour
             the
             meanes
             to
             search
             and
             know
             the
             truth
             ,
             by
             the
             definitions
             of
             Councels
             ,
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Catholique
             Fathers
             ,
             they
             sinne
             :
             yet
             doe
             not
             commit
             Idolatrie
             :
             for
             it
             is
             not
             their
             intention
             ,
             to
             make
             an
             Idol
             of
             their
             opinion
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             take
             Idolatry
             so
             largely
             ,
             as
             every
             sinner
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             an
             Idolater
             :
             because
             in
             every
             sinne
             there
             is
             an
             aversion
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             a
             conversion
             to
             the
             creature
             :
             and
             consequently
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             all
             sinners
             are
             Idolaters
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             unlawfull
             to
             converse
             with
             these
             Idolaters
             ,
             or
             the
             like
             blasphemers
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             such
             as
             sinne
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             ;
             we
             must
             converse
             onely
             
               in
               spatio
               imaginario
            
             ,
             or
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.
             vers
             .
             10.
             
             We
             must
             goe
             out
             of
             this
             world
             .
          
           
             There
             were
             divers
             very
             learned
             and
             holy
             Fathers
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Cyprian
             in
             the
             question
             of
             Baptisme
             administred
             by
             hereticks
             ,
             St.
             Anselme
             and
             others
             ,
             who
             did
             mistake
             and
             erre
             ,
             before
             they
             knew
             the
             sense
             and
             definition
             of
             the
             Church
             :
             whom
             therefore
             to
             call
             blasphemers
             or
             Idolaters
             were
             blasphemie
             indeed
             .
             So
             likewise
             there
             are
             divers
             points
             this
             day
             controverted
             among
             Catholique
             Divines
             ,
             as
             the
             immaculate
             conception
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lady
             and
             the
             like
             ;
             the
             Authours
             of
             which
             to
             count
             blasphemers
             ,
             before
             they
             knew
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             were
             more
             then
             peevish
             .
             Neither
             are
             they
             to
             be
             so
             accounted
             ,
             after
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Church
             is
             knowne
             ,
             for
             the
             time
             they
             held
             their
             opinions
             before
             .
             So
             it
             is
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             although
             the
             Orthodoxe
             Articles
             are
             knowne
             
             to
             us
             by
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             to
             them
             they
             are
             unknowne
             ;
             and
             to
             most
             of
             them
             so
             unknowne
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             had
             not
             been
             revealed
             at
             all
             ;
             because
             they
             know
             none
             
               other
               Church
               but
            
             
             
               their
               owne
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             what
             they
             beleeve
             ,
             they
             have
             by
             errour
             and
             mistake
             ,
             and
             not
             as
             blasphemy
             .
             Whence
             in
             my
             opinion
             it
             were
             more
             proper
             and
             Apostolicall
             for
             such
             men
             ,
             as
             call
             them
             blasphemers
             and
             Idolaters
             ,
             to
             use
             some
             prudent
             and
             faire
             way
             ,
             to
             propose
             to
             the
             aforesaid
             Protestants
             ,
             the
             true
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             all
             suspition
             of
             partialitie
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             should
             see
             ,
             whether
             having
             this
             meane
             of
             beliefe
             in
             a
             balanced
             judgement
             ,
             they
             would
             attribute
             their
             heresies
             to
             Gods
             revelation
             ,
             and
             deny
             his
             revelation
             to
             Orthodoxe
             Articles
             ,
             or
             no.
             
          
           
             To
             the
             authoritie
             of
             St.
             Thomas
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             meaneth
             such
             as
             attribute
             heresies
             
               quatenus
               tales
            
             to
             Gods
             revelation
             :
             and
             deny
             his
             revelation
             to
             Orthodox
             Articles
             
               quâ
               tales
            
             :
             as
             Arch-hereticks
             did
             in
             this
             reduplicative
             sense
             to
             be
             blasphemers
             .
             But
             not
             such
             as
             take
             Scripture
             for
             the
             revealed
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             misunderstand
             the
             same
             in
             a
             specificative
             sense
             ,
             through
             their
             own
             ignorance
             or
             infirmitie
             ,
             to
             be
             blasphemers
             ;
             Neither
             did
             St.
             Thomas
             or
             any
             other
             temperate
             and
             solid
             Divine
             ever
             inte●d
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             here
             first
             objected
             ,
             that
             Catholiques
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             Raigne
             went
             to
             Church
             ,
             and
             so
             did
             likewise
             the
             Catholiques
             in
             Scotland
             :
             and
             they
             were
             all
             ,
             in
             
             a
             short
             time
             subverted
             .
             Ergo
             :
             there
             is
             danger
             of
             subversion
             in
             going
             to
             Church
             .
             I
             deny
             the
             later
             part
             of
             the
             antecedent
             :
             and
             say
             ,
             that
             while
             the
             plot
             of
             Recusancie
             was
             working
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             command
             got
             ,
             upon
             the
             former
             suggestions
             ,
             that
             no
             Catholiques
             should
             goe
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             .
             So
             by
             barring
             them
             of
             their
             Christian
             libertie
             by
             degrees
             to
             bring
             in
             Recusancie
             ,
             as
             a
             pretended
             signe
             ,
             betweene
             a
             good
             Christian
             and
             a
             bad
             .
             Which
             some
             few
             Catholiques
             then
             beleeving
             themselves
             bound
             to
             obey
             (
             as
             indeed
             they
             were
             not
             ,
             but
             might
             as
             well
             withall
             reverence
             and
             obedience
             have
             beseeched
             the
             Pope
             to
             have
             recalled
             his
             command
             )
             refused
             the
             Church
             .
             Others
             (
             and
             those
             the
             most
             part
             of
             the
             kingdome
             ,
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             afore
             Author
             of
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Libell
             of
             Justice
             ,
             cap.
             8.
             pag.
             172.
             
             &
             182.
             )
             fearing
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             said
             Statutes
             ,
             did
             not
             refuse
             :
             but
             continued
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             :
             who
             being
             neglected
             by
             Priests
             (
             being
             but
             a
             few
             then
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             most
             power
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             said
             recusancy
             )
             as
             having
             no
             spirituall
             comfort
             ,
             or
             instructions
             in
             what
             sense
             ,
             they
             might
             truely
             and
             lawfully
             doe
             what
             they
             did
             ,
             to
             avoyd
             the
             said
             penalties
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             and
             likewise
             thinking
             that
             those
             Priests
             thought
             them
             to
             doe
             ill
             ▪
             in
             what
             themselves
             found
             no
             hurt
             ,
             they
             dyed
             as
             they
             lived
             .
             But
             whether
             in
             Protestant
             tenents
             or
             Catholique
             :
             or
             whether
             they
             would
             not
             have
             dyed
             Catholiques
             if
             they
             had
             had
             helpe
             ,
             especially
             such
             as
             lived
             before
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             time
             ,
             I
             present
             to
             any
             wise
             and
             pious
             mans
             
             judgement
             truly
             considering
             the
             state
             of
             those
             times
             .
             And
             afterwards
             their
             children
             being
             still
             neglected
             upon
             this
             point
             of
             Recusancy
             ,
             and
             living
             in
             ignorance
             ,
             ingendred
             the
             Protestant
             Re●igion
             now
             on
             foot
             .
             So
             that
             the
             cause
             of
             their
             falling
             was
             not
             their
             subversion
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             proved
             by
             witnesses
             yet
             alive
             ;
             but
             over
             indiscreet
             zeale
             in
             Priests
             the
             chiefest
             heads
             of
             whom
             (
             ayming
             as
             is
             evident
             at
             a
             temporall
             end
             )
             neglecting
             and
             rejecting
             such
             as
             would
             not
             obey
             their
             unreasonable
             command
             :
             and
             in
             the
             same
             manner
             it
             hapneth
             with
             Catholiques
             that
             now
             goe
             to
             Church
             in
             these
             dangerous
             times
             .
             Who
             going
             to
             Church
             only
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             ruine
             ,
             and
             being
             rejected
             as
             judged
             to
             be
             fallen
             from
             the
             true
             faith
             by
             ignorant
             Priests
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             looked
             after
             ,
             with
             any
             Christian
             instructions
             or
             admonitions
             faine
             themselves
             Protestants
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             will
             bee
             thought
             to
             live
             against
             their
             conscience
             .
             Whence
             I
             may
             truely
             say
             (
             and
             prove
             by
             the
             Authour
             last
             before
             cited
             ,
             who
             confesseth
             that
             in
             the
             thirteenth
             yeere
             of
             Queen
             Elizabeths
             reigne
             the
             third
             part
             of
             this
             Kingdome
             at
             least
             was
             Catholique
             )
             that
             since
             the
             fall
             of
             Religion
             in
             England
             ,
             by
             this
             onely
             Cheate
             of
             recusancie
             ,
             tenne
             soules
             have
             beene
             lost
             ,
             for
             one
             gained
             ,
             which
             is
             both
             lamentable
             and
             damnable
             to
             those
             that
             were
             the
             first
             Authors
             of
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             As
             for
             the
             Scots
             :
             their
             fall
             was
             neither
             subversion
             or
             Recusancie
             which
             was
             never
             generally
             admitted
             (
             because
             not
             covertly
             procured
             )
             by
             the
             Clergie
             of
             that
             Kingdome
             :
             but
             
             want
             of
             Priests
             to
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             ,
             and
             give
             them
             other
             spirituall
             comfort
             ;
             who
             seeing
             the
             soyle
             not
             so
             fertile
             as
             ours
             ,
             and
             the
             lawes
             more
             severe
             ;
             those
             few
             that
             were
             ,
             rather
             chose
             to
             converse
             on
             the
             Northern
             borders
             of
             England
             ,
             then
             in
             their
             owne
             Countrey
             .
             And
             Catholiques
             there
             ,
             seeing
             themselves
             destitute
             of
             all
             spirituall
             comfort
             ,
             went
             to
             Church
             to
             save
             their
             inferiour
             portion
             from
             ruine
             ;
             who
             if
             they
             had
             had
             but
             plenty
             ,
             or
             sufficiencie
             of
             priests
             to
             have
             instructed
             them
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             they
             would
             have
             still
             remained
             Catholiques
             .
             And
             it
             had
             been
             farre
             more
             easie
             ,
             so
             to
             have
             conserved
             them
             ,
             then
             fallen
             now
             to
             convert
             them
             .
             And
             thus
             came
             the
             bane
             of
             s
             Catholique
             religion
             into
             both
             Kingdomes
             ;
             which
             are
             like
             so
             to
             continue
             remedilesse
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             assisted
             by
             Gods
             infinite
             and
             miraculous
             power
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             secondly
             ;
             that
             divers
             Popes
             ,
             as
             Paul
             the
             fourth
             ,
             Pius
             the
             fifth
             ,
             both
             the
             last
             
               Gregories
               ,
               Sixtus
               ,
               Clement
            
             ,
             and
             Paul
             the
             fifth
             ,
             granted
             to
             priests
             their
             faculties
             with
             an
             intention
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             administer
             the
             Sacraments
             to
             onely
             such
             ,
             as
             abstained
             from
             Protestant
             Churches
             .
             I
             answer
             that
             it
             is
             so
             said
             by
             
               R.
               P.
            
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             in
             truth
             or
             no
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             :
             peradventure
             such
             faculties
             might
             be
             granted
             to
             such
             as
             received
             them
             from
             the
             aforesaid
             suggestors
             hands
             ,
             and
             to
             none
             others
             .
             Neither
             did
             I
             ever
             see
             any
             faculties
             as
             yet
             so
             limited
             ,
             nor
             I
             hope
             ever
             shall
             .
             For
             although
             the
             aforesaid
             Popes
             might
             be
             inclined
             to
             the
             said
             suggestors
             tribe
             ,
             &
             so
             admit
             of
             their
             suggestions
             ,
             
             thinking
             them
             to
             proceed
             from
             zeale
             ,
             and
             not
             from
             hypocrisie
             :
             who
             likewise
             thought
             their
             pretenses
             holy
             :
             and
             what
             a
             Christian
             like
             thing
             it
             was
             ,
             to
             suffer
             persecution
             for
             Gods
             sake
             ;
             and
             what
             a
             number
             of
             Martyrs
             were
             made
             in
             
               England
               ,
               &
               sanguinem
               martyrum
               esse
               semen
               Ecclesiae
               :
            
             that
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Martyrs
             was
             the
             seed
             of
             the
             Church
             .
             Further
             ,
             what
             an
             abominable
             people
             Protestants
             were
             :
             Idolaters
             ,
             blasphemous
             heretiques
             ,
             subversive
             of
             soules
             ,
             and
             many
             other
             the
             like
             exaggerating
             speeches
             ;
             upon
             which
             any
             Pope
             living
             (
             unlesse
             he
             had
             foreknowne
             their
             drift
             )
             would
             have
             done
             the
             like
             .
             Whereas
             certainly
             had
             they
             but
             made
             known
             ,
             the
             true
             State
             of
             England
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             and
             sought
             the
             good
             of
             souls
             (
             and
             not
             themselves
             )
             in
             truth
             they
             ought
             to
             have
             done
             ;
             the
             said
             Popes
             would
             never
             have
             done
             ,
             as
             they
             did
             to
             us
             ,
             more
             then
             to
             the
             
               Scots
               ,
               Hollanders
               ,
               Germans
            
             and
             other
             nations
             :
             by
             subjecting
             us
             and
             all
             posteritie
             by
             this
             device
             of
             Recusancie
             to
             all
             misery
             and
             slavery
             .
             Neither
             hath
             his
             Holinesse
             that
             now
             is
             ,
             ever
             declared
             any
             such
             thing
             ,
             for
             I
             perceive
             that
             he
             (
             better
             knowing
             by
             experience
             the
             said
             suggestors
             tribe
             ,
             and
             their
             plots
             ,
             with
             their
             moth-like
             dealings
             in
             most
             Kingdomes
             )
             will
             be
             advised
             hence
             forward
             ,
             how
             he
             granteth
             any
             more
             Rescripts
             ,
             or
             limiteth
             any
             faculties
             upon
             their
             importune
             suggestions
             .
             As
             for
             our
             Martyrs
             of
             England
             .
             I
             hope
             them
             truely
             Martyrs
             ,
             because
             they
             died
             not
             so
             much
             for
             recusancie
             ,
             t
             
               as
               for
               Religion
            
             and
             a
             good
             conscience
             (
             although
             that
             might
             be
             a
             meanes
             to
             bring
             
             them
             to
             their
             death
             ,
             sooner
             then
             otherwise
             )
             .
             Yet
             I
             dare
             not
             call
             all
             of
             them
             Saints
             ,
             untill
             the
             holy
             Church
             doth
             bid
             me
             ,
             as
             having
             approved
             of
             their
             miracles
             :
             but
             most
             of
             them
             I
             think
             truely
             to
             be
             blessed
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             great
             charitie
             .
             For
             as
             our
             Saviour
             saith
             ,
             Ioh.
             15.
             v.
             13.
             
             
               Majorem
               charitatem
               nemo
               habet
               ,
               quam
               ut
               animam
               suam
               ponat
               quis
               pro
               amico
               suo
               .
            
             No
             man
             hath
             greater
             love
             ,
             then
             who
             layeth
             downe
             his
             life
             for
             his
             friend
             .
             Yet
             I
             hope
             likewise
             others
             some
             ,
             who
             yet
             live
             ,
             to
             be
             as
             blessed
             ,
             and
             their
             charitie
             or
             love
             as
             great
             ;
             although
             not
             so
             apparent
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             because
             as
             yet
             not
             exercised
             in
             fight
             ,
             but
             when
             God
             shall
             be
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             to
             suffer
             for
             their
             Religion
             ,
             they
             may
             make
             it
             as
             manifest
             .
             For
             although
             a
             man
             of
             a
             thinne
             skin
             ,
             and
             a
             veine
             transparent
             with
             lesse
             art
             strooke
             ,
             doth
             presently
             bleed
             in
             abundance
             :
             yet
             no
             man
             may
             hence
             inferre
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             of
             a
             thicker
             skinne
             ,
             and
             a
             more
             obscure
             veine
             not
             lightly
             strook
             ,
             hath
             no
             blood
             in
             his
             body
             to
             shed
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             in
             the
             present
             ,
             betweene
             him
             that
             suffers
             for
             Religion
             being
             discovered
             by
             Recusancie
             ,
             and
             him
             that
             suffers
             not
             ,
             being
             undetected
             by
             rejecting
             the
             same
             .
             And
             in
             this
             they
             differ
             ;
             that
             as
             the
             one
             suffers
             for
             a
             good
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             so
             the
             other
             suffers
             not
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             .
             As
             for
             the
             said
             exaggerating
             speeches
             ,
             they
             doe
             so
             much
             strengthen
             and
             confirme
             me
             ,
             knowing
             them
             to
             be
             false
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             morally
             certaine
             :
             that
             the
             said
             u
             
               twelve
               Fathers
            
             in
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
             selected
             by
             the
             said
             suggestors
             for
             recusancie
             were
             abused
             ;
             aswell
             as
             the
             aforesaid
             Popes
             .
             And
             therefore
             as
             they
             are
             said
             to
             have
             granted
             to
             some
             limited
             faculties
             ,
             meerely
             upon
             the
             said
             false
             suggestions
             (
             which
             how
             farre
             they
             did
             binde
             ,
             the
             suggestors
             at
             their
             pleasure
             ,
             to
             great
             persons
             according
             to
             their
             custome
             ,
             could
             very
             well
             tell
             )
             they
             might
             as
             well
             have
             granted
             the
             same
             ,
             without
             any
             such
             limitation
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             pleased
             them
             :
             and
             I
             am
             perswaded
             more
             to
             the
             glo●y
             of
             God
             and
             increase
             of
             his
             Church
             as
             daily
             experience
             teacheth
             .
             For
             it
             is
             improbable
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             against
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Apostolicall
             mission
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             be
             sent
             out
             of
             Colledges
             into
             Protestant
             countries
             to
             private
             mens
             houses
             ,
             to
             play
             bo-peepe
             :
             as
             fearing
             to
             be
             seene
             conversing
             with
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             Protestants
             not
             caring
             to
             come
             to
             them
             ,
             for
             any
             matter
             of
             religion
             .
             I
             wonder
             by
             this
             kinde
             of
             conversation
             ,
             what
             kinde
             of
             conversion
             could
             ensue
             ?
             whereas
             Saint
             Paul
             said
             to
             them
             that
             were
             about
             him
             ,
             Act.
             20.
             vers
             .
             20.
             
             You
             know
             how
             I
             have
             withdrawne
             nothing
             that
             was
             profitable
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             preached
             it
             to
             you
             ,
             and
             taught
             you
             openly
             ,
             and
             from
             house
             to
             house
             .
             Neither
             doe
             I
             beleeve
             that
             any
             man
             can
             prove
             any
             notable
             increase
             of
             Catholike
             religion
             in
             England
             ,
             either
             in
             great
             families
             or
             in
             small
             ,
             from
             the
             time
             of
             this
             recusancie
             brought
             in
             ,
             unto
             this
             present
             :
             onely
             this
             I
             see
             ,
             a
             great
             impoverishment
             of
             the
             Catholiques
             here
             ,
             and
             halfe
             a
             dozen
             faire
             high
             Colledges
             built
             beyond
             the
             seas
             ,
             besides
             what
             common
             purse
             I
             know
             not
             :
             and
             this
             I
             conceive
             
             to
             be
             all
             the
             effect
             of
             recusancie
             ;
             for
             persecution
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             begets
             prayers
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             almesdeeds
             to
             his
             supposed
             servants
             ,
             which
             produce
             great
             Colledges
             for
             refuge
             to
             themselves
             .
          
           
             But
             some
             may
             here
             againe
             reply
             ;
             that
             if
             recusancie
             had
             beene
             rejected
             ,
             and
             conformitie
             admitted
             ,
             yet
             Protestants
             would
             have
             had
             some
             other
             invention
             to
             punish
             Catholiques
             for
             their
             religion
             .
             I
             answer
             it
             might
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             some
             evill
             spirits
             had
             told
             them
             the
             proceedings
             of
             Catholiques
             before
             hand
             (
             as
             I
             never
             yet
             knew
             in
             my
             life
             Catholiques
             private
             to
             themselves
             )
             otherwise
             why
             should
             they
             have
             invented
             more
             to
             punish
             Catholiques
             ,
             then
             they
             have
             hitherto
             done
             to
             punish
             Schismaticks
             or
             Separatists
             ?
             The
             said
             Suggestors
             had
             best
             invent
             for
             them
             some
             way
             more
             then
             they
             have
             already
             ,
             to
             continue
             a
             persecution
             ,
             which
             were
             but
             conformable
             as
             it
             seemes
             ,
             to
             the
             said
             Authour
             of
             the
             Answer
             ,
             &c.
             cap.
             9.
             pag.
             216.
             as
             is
             before
             said
             :
             who
             delighteth
             more
             to
             have
             a
             persecution
             (
             although
             not
             to
             fall
             upon
             himselfe
             or
             his
             tribe
             )
             then
             a
             toleration
             in
             religion
             .
             Yet
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             we
             had
             done
             the
             uttermost
             of
             humane
             prudence
             ,
             and
             then
             wee
             might
             have
             left
             the
             rest
             more
             safely
             to
             God
             ;
             who
             ordinarily
             ,
             what
             second
             causes
             cannot
             doe
             in
             working
             to
             his
             will
             ,
             himselfe
             mercifully
             supplyeth
             ▪
             and
             then
             at
             leastwise
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             beene
             more
             apparent
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             that
             we
             had
             suffered
             meerly
             for
             religion
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             
               a
               toy
               ,
               to
               wit
            
             :
             w
             Recusancie
             .
          
           
           
             Adde
             that
             whatsoever
             had
             beene
             invented
             either
             by
             oath
             or
             abjuration
             ,
             or
             what
             else
             ,
             it
             must
             have
             been
             done
             in
             justice
             ,
             and
             I
             hope
             by
             a
             x
             competent
             Judge
             ▪
             or
             otherwise
             I
             should
             have
             taught
             out
             of
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Catholique
             Divines
             ,
             
             as
             well
             Schoolemen
             as
             Casuists
             ,
             that
             putting
             off
             their
             hats
             ,
             they
             might
             have
             passed
             by
             ,
             in
             Justice
             :
             for
             as
             Titelman
             saith
             ,
             
               contra
               vulpem
            
             y
             
               vulpizare
               licet
            
             .
             It
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             play
             the
             fox
             against
             a
             fox
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             Decreed
             in
             the
             63
             Canon
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             That
             if
             any
             Clarke
             ,
             or
             Lay-man
             did
             enter
             into
             the
             Synagogue
             of
             Jews
             or
             Hereticks
             to
             pray
             ,
             he
             should
             be
             deposed
             ,
             and
             excommunicated
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             a
             necessary
             Decree
             :
             because
             then
             there
             were
             but
             young
             Christians
             ,
             and
             they
             newly
             instructed
             ,
             in
             very
             high
             mysteries
             ,
             as
             the
             mystery
             of
             the
             Incarnation
             ,
             which
             was
             so
             hard
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             that
             God
             should
             be
             borne
             man
             ,
             
             poore
             ,
             live
             poorely
             ,
             and
             at
             last
             be
             put
             to
             so
             shamefull
             a
             death
             ,
             by
             the
             hands
             of
             men
             ,
             his
             own
             creatures
             ,
             that
             the
             forcible
             Arguments
             of
             the
             Jews
             might
             have
             z
             
               easily
               perverted
               them
            
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Jews
             were
             formall
             blasphemers
             of
             God
             ;
             our
             Saviour
             telling
             them
             himself
             ;
             that
             he
             had
             done
             those
             signes
             among
             them
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             man
             could
             doe
             .
             Whereby
             he
             gave
             them
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             God
             :
             all
             which
             the
             Jews
             rejected
             as
             naught
             ,
             and
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             them
             in
             Beelzebub
             Prince
             of
             the
             Devils
             .
             And
             when
             he
             told
             them
             ,
             Ioh.
             10.
             vers
             .
             36.
             
               that
               he
               was
               the
               Sonne
               of
               God
               ,
            
             they
             answered
             that
             he
             blasphemed
             ,
             to
             whom
             he
             replyed
             ,
             vers
             .
             37.
             
             
               If
               I
               doe
               not
               the
               works
               of
               my
               Father
               beleeve
               me
               not
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             requisite
             ,
             that
             those
             Christians
             should
             abstaine
             from
             their
             synagogue
             ,
             least
             they
             should
             have
             fallen
             to
             have
             been
             as
             they
             were
             .
          
           
             The
             company
             of
             hereticks
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             might
             likewise
             forbid
             :
             because
             they
             were
             such
             as
             fell
             from
             and
             amongst
             themselves
             ,
             and
             very
             likely
             particularly
             denounced
             excommunicate
             ;
             so
             that
             danger
             of
             subversion
             was
             there
             imminent
             :
             because
             their
             intention
             was
             formally
             to
             subv●rt
             ,
             and
             infected
             with
             one
             or
             two
             points
             of
             heresie
             were
             not
             so
             easily
             to
             be
             discerned
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             professe
             themselves
             so
             wholly
             different
             from
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             that
             if
             they
             did
             but
             know
             a
             Papist
             to
             be
             in
             their
             Churches
             ,
             they
             would
             goe
             neere
             to
             pull
             them
             downe
             
             to
             the
             ground
             ;
             and
             so
             borne
             and
             bred
             ,
             as
             they
             know
             no
             other
             religion
             ,
             but
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             there
             doe
             so
             rest
             :
             teaching
             their
             own
             but
             to
             live
             morally
             which
             is
             both
             common
             to
             Catholique
             and
             Protestant
             .
             Which
             motive
             or
             reason
             hath
             no
             place
             in
             our
             case
             ,
             where
             (
             I
             contend
             )
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             at
             all
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             may
             be
             generally
             observed
             that
             what
             Scriptures
             ,
             Councels
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             or
             Canons
             soever
             ,
             forbid
             Communication
             with
             hereticks
             :
             they
             are
             to
             be
             understood
             of
             notorious
             hereticks
             in
             point
             of
             their
             heresie
             ,
             or
             particularly
             denounced
             excommunicated
             for
             heresie
             and
             fallen
             in
             Catholique
             countreyes
             or
             from
             amongst
             Catholiques
             .
             And
             not
             of
             such
             as
             are
             not
             formall
             and
             subversive
             hereticks
             ,
             but
             borne
             incredulous
             in
             a
             countrey
             to
             be
             converted
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
          
           
             After
             all
             this
             ,
             some
             may
             yet
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             hath
             been
             a
             long
             custome
             with
             them
             to
             abstain
             from
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             above
             these
             threescore
             yeers
             :
             and
             they
             have
             suffered
             and
             lost
             much
             by
             refusing
             the
             same
             ;
             and
             can
             I
             have
             so
             little
             judgement
             ,
             as
             to
             thinke
             upon
             mine
             own
             bare
             word
             or
             opinion
             to
             make
             them
             leave
             this
             their
             custome
             ?
             I
             answer
             (
             how
             small
             soever
             my
             judgement
             be
             )
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             my
             opinion
             ,
             but
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Divines
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             and
             I
             never
             spake
             with
             any
             Priest
             in
             England
             about
             this
             point
             in
             my
             life
             ,
             that
             was
             able
             to
             give
             me
             satisfaction
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
             Some
             indeed
             have
             answered
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             were
             lawfull
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             not
             for
             scandall
             .
             Others
             ,
             if
             
             it
             were
             not
             a
             distinctive
             signe
             :
             and
             when
             I
             have
             urged
             ,
             that
             scandall
             may
             be
             avoyded
             (
             as
             I
             have
             before
             said
             )
             and
             for
             a
             distinctive
             signe
             ,
             I
             knew
             none
             ,
             for
             who
             should
             institute
             that
             signe
             ?
             then
             they
             have
             answered
             ,
             that
             a
             long
             custome
             had
             brought
             it
             in
             :
             I
             have
             blessed
             my self
             to
             thinke
             ,
             that
             men
             should
             so
             unjustly
             deale
             with
             poore
             Catholiques
             ,
             as
             to
             bring
             upon
             them
             a
             yoake
             or
             fetters
             ;
             which
             they
             can
             keepe
             upon
             them
             by
             no
             other
             law
             ,
             then
             that
             they
             themselves
             cunningly
             got
             them
             on
             ,
             or
             chained
             them
             about
             threescore
             yeeres
             since
             ,
             and
             now
             to
             kicke
             of
             these
             chaines
             ,
             or
             their
             devises
             would
             prove
             (
             forsooth
             )
             scandall
             :
             because
             they
             would
             seeme
             refractary
             and
             disobedient
             to
             their
             suggestive
             humours
             :
             but
             to
             give
             me
             a
             reason
             why
             going
             to
             Church
             was
             unlawfull
             before
             the
             refusall
             thereof
             became
             this
             supposed
             distinctive
             signe
             ,
             or
             before
             the
             same
             could
             be
             cause
             of
             scandall
             I
             could
             never
             yet
             heare
             any
             man
             give
             :
             but
             only
             the
             aforesaid
             
               R.
               P.
            
             hath
             given
             in
             writing
             the
             aforesaid
             suggested
             untruths
             (
             with
             a
             great
             deale
             of
             passion
             that
             this
             my
             opinion
             was
             thought
             rationall
             ●or
             almost
             fortie
             yeers
             agoe
             and
             since
             recusancy
             was
             brought
             in
             ,
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             his
             said
             booke
             )
             of
             many
             most
             prudent
             men
             in
             this
             kingdome
             ,
             )
             which
             is
             to
             me
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             .
             For
             let
             us
             propose
             to
             any
             Divine
             in
             Christendome
             these
             three
             following
             questions
             :
             relating
             the
             true
             state
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             in
             exterior
             actions
             (
             for
             we
             meddle
             not
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             with
             their
             opinions
             in
             matters
             of
             faith
             )
             and
             withall
             adding
             that
             we
             are
             constrained
             to
             them
             
             under
             a
             
               paine
               of
               death
            
             ,
             and
             losse
             of
             all
             temporall
             fortunes
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Catholique
             to
             heare
             the
             Prayers
             ,
             Epistles
             ,
             Gospels
             and
             Psalmes
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             among
             Protestants
             in
             their
             Church
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             heare
             a
             Protestant
             preach
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             some
             moralitie
             ,
             although
             it
             should
             by
             chance
             happen
             that
             some
             ignorant
             Minister
             should
             speake
             of
             some
             point
             of
             mistaken
             doctrine
             :
             as
             that
             Catholiques
             trust
             in
             their
             b
             own
             merits
             
               or
               the
               like
               falshood
            
             ?
          
           
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             for
             a
             Catholique
             to
             receive
             bare
             bread
             and
             wine
             in
             remembrance
             that
             Christ
             dyed
             for
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             pious
             ceremony
             ?
             and
             whether
             not
             better
             ,
             
               so
               taken
            
             ,
             then
             without
             such
             remembrance
             ?
          
           
             I
             dare
             say
             that
             there
             is
             no
             impartiall
             Divine
             ,
             but
             will
             answer
             .
             Yes
             .
             And
             for
             these
             opinions
             I
             make
             no
             question
             ,
             but
             if
             I
             had
             been
             as
             well
             backed
             in
             Rome
             ,
             as
             the
             said
             
               R.
               P.
            
             was
             ,
             I
             would
             have
             got
             as
             great
             approbation
             to
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             he
             had
             to
             the
             same
             questions
             after
             his
             subdol●us
             manner
             proposed
             as
             followeth
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             frequent
             the
             Churches
             of
             hereticks
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             both
             imminent
             danger
             of
             subversion
             and
             scandall
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             heare
             the
             blasphemous
             and
             id●latrous
             Sermons
             of
             hereticks
             ,
             in
             which
             both
             God
             and
             his
             Church
             is
             notoriously
             and
             highly
             abused
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             it
             be
             lawfull
             to
             receive
             Calvines
             c
             Communion
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             ,
             which
             they
             hold
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             signe
             of
             hereticall
             perfidiousnesse
             ,
             whereby
             a
             man
             betrayeth
             and
             denyeth
             his
             faith
             ?
          
           
             To
             which
             every
             Catho●ique
             whatsoever
             would
             and
             must
             answer
             .
             No
             ,
             but
             this
             in
             truth
             is
             not
             our
             case
             .
             For
             the
             beliefe
             of
             Catholiques
             is
             not
             questioned
             ,
             nor
             subversion
             ,
             or
             blasphemie
             ,
             or
             denyall
             of
             faith
             ,
             either
             apprehended
             or
             feared
             .
             Neither
             can
             they
             scarce
             possibly
             happen
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             before
             said
             ,
             but
             the
             question
             only
             is
             ,
             what
             Catholiques
             may
             exteriorly
             doe
             ,
             for
             the
             safeguard
             of
             life
             
             with
             a
             good
             intention
             ,
             and
             how
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             manner
             ,
             they
             may
             best
             converse
             ,
             and
             preserve
             themselves
             from
             ruine
             with
             most
             securitie
             .
             Therefore
             I
             pray
             forgive
             the
             said
             
               R.
               P.
            
             who
             proposed
             the
             said
             questions
             in
             Rome
             out
             of
             his
             aboundant
             d
             
               zeale
               (
               of
               money
            
             ,
             and
             youth
             to
             propagate
             his
             family
             )
             not
             once
             considering
             that
             it
             is
             an
             impossible
             thing
             for
             them
             
               to
               be
               hereticks
            
             ,
             who
             never
             were
             Catholiques
             .
             As
             for
             their
             custome
             of
             Recusancie
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             first
             that
             it
             is
             no
             custome
             ,
             for
             a
             custome
             is
             a
             continuance
             of
             a
             thing
             time
             out
             of
             minde
             without
             any
             interruption
             .
             Now
             recusancy
             hath
             been
             interrupted
             oftentimes
             ,
             first
             by
             Doctor
             Wright
             who
             wrote
             against
             the
             same
             ,
             Ann.
             1607.
             and
             since
             him
             Master
             Broughton
             ,
             and
             now
             my selfe
             .
             Neither
             hath
             it
             been
             time
             out
             of
             minde
             ,
             for
             there
             are
             some
             yet
             alive
             borne
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             dayes
             ,
             who
             have
             knowne
             when
             our
             recusancie
             was
             not
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             in
             these
             troublesome
             times
             doe
             now
             goe
             to
             Church
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             secondly
             ,
             that
             an
             inconvenient
             custome
             with
             imprudencie
             ,
             is
             better
             broken
             ,
             then
             kept
             :
             and
             the
             prescrip●ion
             of
             threescore
             yeeres
             not
             good
             .
             Yet
             if
             they
             will
             needs
             claime
             a
             right
             in
             and
             to
             their
             actions
             by
             the
             same
             .
             I
             doe
             hereby
             promise
             ,
             not
             to
             take
             it
             from
             them
             ,
             by
             any
             suit
             in
             law
             .
             For
             I
             doe
             write
             ,
             more
             to
             avoyd
             the
             scandall
             of
             the
             weake
             :
             then
             that
             I
             do
             thinke
             thereby
             to
             satisfie
             the
             weake
             ,
             or
             rob
             them
             of
             their
             said
             custome
             .
             As
             for
             their
             sufferings
             and
             losses
             I
             am
             sorry
             for
             them
             ,
             and
             doe
             assure
             my selfe
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             receive
             a
             great
             reward
             for
             the
             same
             :
             because
             they
             suffered
             not
             so
             much
             ,
             
             for
             the
             love
             of
             recusancie
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             love
             of
             God
             :
             for
             whosoever
             doth
             the
             meanest
             worke
             (
             no
             indiscretion
             therein
             being
             apprehended
             by
             the
             doer
             )
             either
             for
             Gods
             sake
             or
             for
             vertue
             sake
             ,
             although
             of
             some
             (
             considering
             the
             act
             it selfe
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             the
             doers
             intention
             )
             it
             may
             be
             judged
             indiscreet
             :
             yet
             the
             worke
             may
             have
             a
             reward
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             yet
             another
             that
             doth
             not
             the
             same
             ,
             no
             punishment
             .
          
           
             Thus
             the
             three
             branches
             of
             the
             said
             Minor
             proposition
             being
             proved
             :
             the
             Conclusion
             standeth
             good
             for
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             going
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             .
          
           
             Me
             thinks
             here
             I
             heare
             some
             storme
             ,
             that
             if
             this
             my
             opinion
             should
             be
             admitted
             as
             lawfull
             :
             it
             would
             follow
             ,
             that
             they
             must
             likewise
             take
             all
             the
             oathes
             that
             are
             made
             against
             Catholiques
             ,
             which
             will
             tend
             to
             perjurie
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             I
             would
             have
             them
             to
             do
             things
             consequenter
             ,
             and
             any
             thing
             for
             safeguard
             of
             life
             ,
             wherein
             their
             is
             no
             sinne
             .
             And
             to
             chuse
             :
             both
             the
             Oathes
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacie
             ;
             which
             ,
             if
             with
             patience
             they
             will
             but
             heare
             ,
             when
             I
             have
             said
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             I
             will
             presently
             prove
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             be
             most
             lawfully
             taken
             .
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Oath
                     of
                     Allegiance
                     divided
                     into
                     eight
                     branches
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     I
                     
                       A.
                       B.
                    
                     Doe
                     truely
                     and
                     sincerely
                     acknowledge
                     ,
                     professe
                     ,
                     testifie
                     and
                     declare
                     in
                     my
                     conscience
                     before
                     God
                     and
                     the
                     world
                     ,
                     that
                     our
                     Soveraigne
                     Lord
                     King
                     Charles
                     is
                     lawfull
                     and
                     
                     rightfull
                     King
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     all
                     other
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Dominions
                     and
                     Countryes
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     the
                     Pope
                     neither
                     of
                     himselfe
                     ,
                     nor
                     by
                     any
                     authoritie
                     of
                     the
                     Church
                     ,
                     or
                     See
                     of
                     Rome
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     any
                     other
                     means
                     with
                     any
                     other
                     ,
                     hath
                     any
                     power
                     ,
                     or
                     authoritie
                     to
                     depose
                     the
                     King
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     dispose
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Kingdomes
                     ,
                     or
                     Dominions
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     authorize
                     any
                     forreign
                     Prince
                     to
                     invade
                     or
                     annoy
                     Him
                     or
                     His
                     Countreys
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     discharge
                     any
                     of
                     his
                     Subjects
                     of
                     their
                     Allegiance
                     ,
                     or
                     obedience
                     to
                     his
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     give
                     licence
                     ,
                     or
                     leave
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     to
                     beare
                     armes
                     ,
                     raise
                     tumults
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     offer
                     any
                     violence
                     ,
                     or
                     hurt
                     to
                     his
                     Majesties
                     Royall
                     Person
                     ,
                     State
                     ,
                     or
                     Government
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     any
                     of
                     His
                     Majesties
                     Subjects
                     within
                     His
                     Majesties
                     Dominions
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     I
                     doe
                     sweare
                     from
                     my
                     heart
                     ,
                     that
                     notwithstanding
                     any
                     Declaration
                     ,
                     or
                     Sentence
                     of
                     Excommunication
                     ,
                     or
                     Deprivation
                     ,
                     made
                     or
                     granted
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     or
                     his
                     successors
                     ,
                     or
                     by
                     any
                     authority
                     derived
                     ,
                     or
                     to
                     be
                     derived
                     from
                     him
                     or
                     his
                     See
                     against
                     the
                     said
                     King
                     ,
                     his
                     heires
                     or
                     successors
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     absolution
                     of
                     the
                     said
                     subjects
                     from
                     their
                     obedience
                     .
                     I
                     will
                     beare
                     faith
                     and
                     true
                     Allegeance
                     to
                     his
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     his
                     heires
                     and
                     successors
                     ,
                     and
                     him
                     and
                     them
                     will
                     defend
                     to
                     the
                     uttermost
                     of
                     my
                     power
                     ,
                     against
                     all
                     conspiracies
                     and
                     attempts
                     whatsoever
                     which
                     shall
                     be
                     made
                     against
                     his
                     or
                     their
                     persons
                     ,
                     their
                     Crown
                     and
                     Dignitie
                     ,
                     by
                     reason
                     or
                     colour
                     of
                     any
                     such
                     sentence
                     or
                     declaration
                     ,
                     or
                     otherwise
                     :
                     and
                     will
                     doe
                     my
                     best
                     indeavour
                     to
                     disclose
                     ,
                     and
                     
                     make
                     knowne
                     unto
                     His
                     Majestie
                     ,
                     his
                     heires
                     and
                     successors
                     ,
                     all
                     treasons
                     ,
                     and
                     trayterous
                     conspiracies
                     which
                     I
                     shall
                     know
                     ,
                     or
                     heare
                     of
                     ,
                     to
                     be
                     against
                     him
                     or
                     any
                     of
                     them
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     I
                     doe
                     further
                     sweare
                     ,
                     that
                     I
                     doe
                     from
                     my
                     heart
                     abhorre
                     ,
                     detest
                     and
                     abjure
                     as
                     impious
                     and
                     hereticall
                     ,
                     this
                     damnable
                     doctrine
                     and
                     position
                     ,
                     that
                     Princes
                     which
                     be
                     excommunicated
                     or
                     deprived
                     by
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     may
                     be
                     deposed
                     or
                     murthered
                     by
                     their
                     Subjects
                     or
                     any
                     other
                     whatsoever
                     .
                  
                   
                     5.
                     
                     And
                     I
                     doe
                     beleeve
                     ,
                     and
                     in
                     my
                     conscience
                     am
                     resolved
                     ,
                     that
                     neither
                     the
                     Pope
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     Person
                     whatsoever
                     ,
                     hath
                     power
                     to
                     absolve
                     me
                     of
                     this
                     Oath
                     ,
                     or
                     any
                     part
                     thereof
                     .
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     Which
                     I
                     acknowledge
                     by
                     good
                     and
                     full
                     authoritie
                     to
                     be
                     lawfully
                     ministred
                     unto
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     doe
                     renounce
                     all
                     Pardons
                     and
                     Dispensations
                     to
                     the
                     contrary
                     .
                  
                   
                     7.
                     
                     And
                     all
                     these
                     things
                     I
                     doe
                     plainly
                     and
                     sincerely
                     acknowledge
                     and
                     sweare
                     ,
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     expresse
                     words
                     by
                     me
                     spoken
                     ,
                     &
                     according
                     to
                     the
                     plaine
                     and
                     common
                     sense
                     and
                     understanding
                     of
                     the
                     same
                     words
                     without
                     any
                     equivocation
                     ,
                     or
                     mentall
                     evasion
                     or
                     secret
                     reservation
                     whatsoever
                     .
                  
                   
                     8.
                     
                     And
                     I
                     doe
                     make
                     this
                     recognition
                     and
                     acknowledgement
                     heartily
                     ,
                     willingly
                     and
                     truly
                     ,
                     upon
                     the
                     true
                     faith
                     of
                     a
                     Christian.
                     So
                     helpe
                     me
                     God.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             Oath
             according
             to
             every
             part
             and
             parcell
             of
             the
             same
             may
             be
             lawfully
             taken
             by
             any
             Catholike
             ;
             as
             have
             averred
             both
             M.
             Widdrington
             ,
             
             Sir
             
               William
               Howard
            
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             who
             have
             so
             substantially
             wrote
             of
             the
             same
             with
             explanations
             of
             each
             branch
             ;
             that
             I
             thinke
             no
             wise
             man
             dares
             hazard
             his
             credit
             in
             going
             about
             to
             refute
             the
             same
             .
             Yet
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             some
             Catholiques
             hath
             beene
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             not
             onely
             taken
             scandall
             ,
             (
             being
             of
             the
             Pharisees
             not
             much
             to
             be
             regarded
             )
             but
             gone
             about
             to
             defame
             such
             as
             stood
             for
             this
             Oath
             to
             their
             great
             prejudice
             ;
             notwithstanding
             the
             said
             Mr.
             Widdrington
             in
             his
             Newyeeres-gift
             ,
             hath
             sufficiently
             proved
             ,
             that
             besides
             the
             authoritie
             of
             many
             famous
             Divines
             ,
             it
             was
             the
             opinion
             of
             the
             chiefest
             secular
             Priests
             in
             England
             ;
             but
             these
             uncharitable
             proceedings
             were
             hatched
             by
             a
             sort
             of
             arrogant
             and
             covetous
             people
             ,
             who
             laboured
             to
             make
             every
             thing
             scandalous
             among
             Catholiques
             that
             was
             not
             done
             by
             their
             approbation
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             the
             first
             principles
             were
             to
             leade
             people
             into
             scruples
             ,
             and
             being
             there
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             ring
             upon
             them
             ,
             abusively
             tearmed
             ,
             the
             yoake
             of
             our
             blessed
             Lady
             ;
             by
             which
             they
             might
             more
             easily
             leade
             them
             to
             their
             opinions
             and
             censures
             ,
             as
             men
             doe
             Bears
             to
             their
             purposes
             .
             
               Oh
               wise
               Venetians
               !
               how
               sacred
               are
               your
               lawes
               ?
            
             would
             a
             man
             thinke
             that
             such
             blindnesse
             ,
             or
             rather
             envious
             peevishnesse
             could
             be
             in
             Catholiques
             ,
             as
             ,
             what
             they
             understand
             not
             ,
             to
             censure
             at
             their
             pleasure
             without
             any
             respect
             of
             persons
             ?
             and
             presently
             judge
             them
             as
             fallen
             men
             whom
             they
             dislike
             ?
             although
             indeed
             firmer
             then
             themselves
             ,
             and
             very
             well
             able
             to
             teach
             most
             of
             their
             guides
             .
             But
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             Authours
             have
             so
             fully
             proved
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             taking
             the
             said
             Oath
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             needs
             speake
             more
             in
             proofe
             thereof
             ,
             as
             not
             being
             able
             to
             speak
             better
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             referre
             every
             man
             to
             the
             said
             Writers
             to
             informe
             themselves
             lest
             they
             demeritoriously
             suffer
             for
             refusing
             the
             ●ame
             .
          
           
             This
             onely
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             insert
             ,
             as
             a
             caution
             to
             some
             ,
             that
             considering
             it
             is
             contrarie
             to
             the
             Popes
             (
             forced
             )
             opinion
             as
             appeareth
             by
             his
             Declarative
             Breve
             ;
             he
             that
             shall
             sweare
             or
             abjure
             the
             doctrine
             and
             position
             (
             
               That
               Princes
               which
               be
               ,
               &c.
            
             )
             in
             the
             fourth
             branch
             ,
             as
             impious
             ,
             hereticall
             ,
             and
             damnable
             (
             I
             conceive
             )
             indirectly
             abjureth
             the
             Popes
             opinion
             ,
             as
             impious
             ,
             hereticall
             ,
             and
             damnable
             :
             and
             what
             a
             fault
             that
             may
             be
             made
             in
             Rome
             (
             especially
             by
             some
             suggestors
             ,
             who
             although
             to
             mine
             owne
             knowledge
             doe
             teach
             ,
             this
             Oath
             lawfull
             in
             private
             ,
             to
             men
             of
             qualitie
             :
             yet
             in
             publique
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             Holynesse
             out
             of
             a
             seeming
             zeale
             they
             will
             lament
             the
             fact
             )
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             wise
             men
             .
             When
             as
             they
             shall
             sweare
             his
             doctrine
             erroneous
             in
             such
             bitter
             terms
             ,
             whom
             they
             acknowledge
             to
             be
             the
             supreame
             Pastour
             of
             their
             souls
             :
             questionlesse
             in
             such
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             interpreted
             at
             the
             least
             arrogacie
             and
             presumption
             .
             And
             I
             for
             mine
             owne
             part
             should
             thinke
             it
             very
             hard
             to
             be
             forced
             to
             take
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             in
             Rome
             under
             any
             termes
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             misbeseeming
             my
             dutie
             to
             my
             naturall
             Prince
             :
             howsoever
             he
             might
             erre
             in
             mistake
             .
             And
             therefore
             
             I
             doe
             humbly
             present
             the
             consideration
             of
             our
             case
             in
             this
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             to
             his
             Majesties
             most
             gracious
             Clemencie
             .
             This
             caution
             or
             consideration
             I
             present
             to
             such
             ,
             as
             having
             taken
             the
             said
             Oath
             ,
             intend
             afterwards
             to
             converse
             at
             Rome
             .
             But
             if
             death
             or
             ruine
             urge
             ,
             then
             (
             
               spectata
               conscientia
            
             )
             I
             say
             as
             before
             ,
             follow
             the
             opinion
             of
             Sir
             
               William
               Howard
            
             ,
             and
             Master
             Widdrington
             as
             secure
             .
             For
             in
             such
             extremitie
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             ,
             that
             his
             Holinesse
             will
             be
             rather
             a
             pious
             and
             pittifull
             father
             ,
             then
             too
             severe
             a
             Judge
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             be
             urged
             to
             this
             Oath
             out
             of
             any
             temporall
             preferment
             :
             let
             him
             follow
             the
             example
             of
             that
             huge
             Divine
             
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             (
             an
             acquaintance
             of
             mine
             )
             and
             take
             it
             in
             private
             before
             a
             Master
             of
             the
             Chancery
             ,
             and
             get
             a
             Certificate
             thereof
             from
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             be
             sufficient
             .
          
           
             Here
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             the
             intolerable
             abuse
             which
             some
             suggestors
             did
             put
             upon
             the
             Popes
             Holinesse
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ;
             who
             procured
             him
             to
             send
             forth
             a
             declarative
             Briefe
             ,
             forbidding
             English
             Catholiques
             to
             take
             the
             same
             ;
             as
             conteining
             many
             things
             plainly
             repugnant
             to
             faith
             and
             salvation
             :
             and
             by
             this
             meanes
             compelled
             him
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             Doctrine
             adverse
             to
             the
             Oath
             ,
             his
             owne
             opinion
             .
             When
             as
             the
             procurers
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             abettors
             did
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             counsell
             in
             private
             ,
             some
             men
             of
             qualitie
             (
             who
             were
             friends
             to
             them
             )
             to
             take
             the
             same
             as
             lawfull
             ,
             as
             may
             be
             easily
             proved
             .
             And
             which
             is
             more
             strange
             ,
             that
             they
             should
             procure
             it
             to
             be
             declared
             so
             repugnant
             :
             
             when
             as
             the
             doctrine
             to
             be
             abjured
             in
             the
             said
             oath
             wrote
             by
             Santarellus
             was
             declared
             by
             all
             the
             Sorbon
             Doctors
             and
             sixteene
             of
             the
             chiefest
             Jesuits
             in
             France
             to
             be
             wicked
             :
             so
             that
             what
             is
             held
             lawfull
             by
             most
             Divines
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             it
             being
             the
             most
             common
             opinion
             ,
             except
             some
             few
             that
             would
             seeme
             to
             flatter
             the
             Pope
             )
             should
             be
             held
             wicked
             only
             for
             us
             to
             take
             :
             but
             I
             conceive
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             said
             before
             ,
             that
             the
             intent
             and
             end
             of
             the
             procuration
             of
             such
             Briefs
             is
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             thought
             good
             or
             lawfull
             in
             England
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             without
             the
             speciall
             approbation
             of
             the
             suggestors
             tribe
             :
             so
             that
             if
             any
             man
             should
             doe
             what
             they
             have
             not
             approved
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             the
             Popes
             Briefe
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             presently
             blasted
             for
             an
             heretick
             :
             and
             if
             he
             doe
             what
             they
             approve
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             saved
             harmelesse
             by
             them
             both
             at
             home
             and
             abroad
             ,
             let
             him
             be
             never
             so
             bad
             .
             
               Sed
               meliora
               Spero
            
             .
          
           
             Let
             any
             judicious
             man
             consider
             all
             the
             Buls
             ,
             Breves
             and
             Censures
             that
             have
             beene
             procured
             touching
             the
             affaires
             of
             English
             Catholiques
             from
             the
             first
             Bull
             of
             excommunication
             against
             Queen
             Elizabeth
             by
             
               Pius
               Quintus
            
             to
             the
             last
             before
             spoken
             of
             in
             Anno
             1639.
             against
             one
             who
             knowes
             nothing
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             finde
             ,
             by
             farre
             ,
             more
             hurt
             done
             to
             Catholiques
             ,
             then
             ever
             good
             .
             It
             were
             a
             blessed
             turne
             if
             some
             order
             might
             be
             taken
             by
             our
             most
             gracious
             Queene
             for
             the
             prevention
             of
             such
             mischiefes
             :
             which
             serve
             for
             nothing
             more
             ,
             then
             to
             make
             Schismes
             and
             Rents
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             his
             authoritie
             to
             be
             lesse
             regarded
             .
             
             It
             were
             more
             fitting
             in
             my
             poore
             judgement
             ,
             that
             Catholiques
             were
             succoured
             in
             tribulation
             ,
             then
             by
             barring
             them
             of
             their
             Christian
             liberty
             ,
             in
             what
             they
             may
             lawfully
             doe
             ,
             to
             adde
             affliction
             to
             affliction
             .
             I
             must
             say
             no
             more
             ;
             for
             I
             perceive
             that
             some
             beginne
             to
             swell
             ,
             but
             the
             matter
             is
             not
             great
             :
             for
             I
             will
             write
             nothing
             by
             Gods
             grace
             contrary
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             Yet
             I
             feare
             they
             will
             breake
             before
             I
             have
             done
             with
             :
          
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     The
                     Oath
                     of
                     Supremacy
                     ,
                     which
                     is
                     as
                     followeth
                     ,
                     divided
                     into
                     foure
                     branches
                     .
                  
                   
                     1.
                     
                     I
                     
                       A.
                       B.
                    
                     Doe
                     utterly
                     testifie
                     and
                     declare
                     in
                     my
                     conscience
                     ,
                     that
                     the
                     Kings
                     highnesse
                     is
                     the
                     only
                     Supreme
                     Governor
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     ,
                     and
                     of
                     all
                     other
                     his
                     Highnesse
                     dominions
                     and
                     countries
                     ,
                     as
                     well
                     in
                     all
                     Spirituall
                     or
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     things
                     or
                     causes
                     ,
                     as
                     Temporall
                     .
                  
                   
                     2.
                     
                     And
                     that
                     no
                     forreigne
                     Prince
                     ,
                     Person
                     ,
                     Prelate
                     ,
                     State
                     or
                     Potentate
                     ,
                     hath
                     or
                     ought
                     to
                     have
                     any
                     Jurisdiction
                     ,
                     power
                     ,
                     superioritie
                     ,
                     preheminence
                     or
                     authoritie
                     Ecclesiasticall
                     or
                     Spirituall
                     ,
                     within
                     this
                     Realme
                     .
                  
                   
                     3.
                     
                     And
                     therefore
                     I
                     doe
                     utterly
                     renounce
                     and
                     forsake
                     all
                     forren
                     Jurisdictions
                     ,
                     powers
                     ,
                     superiorities
                     ,
                     and
                     authorities
                     .
                  
                   
                     4.
                     
                     And
                     doe
                     promise
                     that
                     from
                     henceforth
                     I
                     shall
                     bear
                     faith
                     and
                     true
                     Allegiance
                     to
                     the
                     Kings
                     Highnesse
                     ,
                     his
                     heires
                     and
                     lawfull
                     successors
                     ;
                     and
                     to
                     my
                     power
                     shall
                     assist
                     ,
                     and
                     defend
                     all
                     Jurisdictions
                     ,
                     priviledges
                     ,
                     preheminences
                     and
                     authorities
                     ,
                     
                     granted
                     or
                     belonging
                     to
                     the
                     Kings
                     Highnesse
                     ,
                     his
                     heires
                     and
                     successours
                     ,
                     or
                     united
                     and
                     annexed
                     to
                     the
                     Imperiall
                     Crowne
                     of
                     this
                     Realme
                     .
                     
                       So
                       helpe
                       me
                       God
                       ,
                       and
                       by
                       the
                       contents
                       of
                       this
                       Booke
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
           
             Where
             is
             to
             be
             f
             noted
             first
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             first
             yeere
             and
             Parliament
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeths
             reigne
             ;
             when
             they
             abolished
             the
             Popes
             authoritie
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             yeelded
             the
             g
             
               same
               authoritie
            
             
             with
             the
             Title
             of
             
               Supreme
               head
            
             to
             the
             Queen
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             given
             before
             ,
             to
             her
             father
             and
             brother
             :
             divers
             especially
             moved
             by
             Minister
             h
             
               Calvines
               writing
            
             (
             who
             h●d
             condemned
             in
             the
             same
             Princes
             ,
             that
             calling
             )
             liked
             not
             the
             terme
             ;
             and
             therefore
             procured
             that
             
               some
               other
               equivalent
            
             terme
             ,
             but
             lesse
             offensive
             (
             although
             in
             truth
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             one
             with
             the
             other
             )
             might
             be
             used
             .
             Vpon
             which
             formalitie
             ,
             it
             was
             enacted
             ,
             that
             she
             was
             the
             
               Chiefe
               Governour
            
             aswell
             in
             causes
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             Spirituall
             ;
             as
             Civil
             &
             Temporal
             ▪
             because
             otherwise
             there
             could
             have
             beene
             no
             colour
             ,
             to
             make
             new
             lawes
             
               for
               the
               change
            
             of
             Religion
             .
             So
             the
             abovesaid
             Author
             to
             the
             Answer
             ,
             &c.
             cap.
             1.
             pag.
             7.
             and
             8.
             
             And
             this
             was
             the
             onely
             and
             sole
             intention
             ,
             of
             making
             the
             aforesaid
             Oath
             :
             which
             was
             
               div●rs
               from
               the
            
             i
             ●ntention
             of
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             consequently
             the
             Oath
             not
             the
             same
             .
             For
             his
             intention
             in
             assuming
             to
             himselfe
             
             the
             Supremacie
             was
             not
             (
             as
             I
             shall
             say
             beneath
             in
             the
             third
             note
             )
             to
             alter
             any
             principle
             of
             Religion
             (
             the
             Supremacie
             onely
             excepted
             )
             or
             so
             much
             as
             any
             ceremonie
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             but
             to
             give
             
               himselfe
               a
               more
            
             k
             licentious
             libertie
             in
             point
             of
             marriage
             and
             divorce
             ,
             
               and
               to
               make
            
             the
             same
             libertie
             justifiable
             to
             his
             subjects
             ;
             and
             because
             he
             could
             not
             have
             the
             same
             granted
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             was
             angry
             and
             displeased
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             tooke
             it
             of
             his
             owne
             accord
             :
             and
             for
             his
             sake
             ,
             disturbed
             the
             Church
             and
             Clergy
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             took
             away
             their
             lands
             ,
             and
             gave
             them
             to
             his
             Nobilitie
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             secondly
             ,
             that
             we
             are
             to
             sweare
             ,
             that
             the
             King
             is
             chiefe
             Governour
             as
             well
             in
             all
             spirituall
             things
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             by
             (
             All
             )
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             
               in
               all
               things
               ordered
               or
               to
               be
               ordered
               by
               him
               ,
               unlesse
               some
               exception
               bee
               made
               in
               reason
               touching
               the
               establishment
               or
               regiment
               of
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               of
               England
            
             :
             that
             the
             spirituall
             things
             were
             meant
             touching
             the
             Church
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             very
             words
             themselves
             :
             
               Spirituall
               or
               Ecclesiasticall
            
             :
             and
             that
             they
             were
             meant
             touching
             a
             Church
             to
             be
             established
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             then
             Catholique
             Church
             in
             England
             :
             appeares
             by
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             oath
             which
             was
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             to
             
               inable
               the
               Queene
               to
               change
               and
               alter
               Religion
               ;
               and
               to
               forme
               an
            
             l
             
               other
               Church
            
             diverse
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             then
             was
             ;
             which
             is
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             :
             and
             that
             there
             are
             some
             
               spirituall
               things
               justly
               excepted
            
             m
             
               from
               the
               
               King
            
             ;
             appeares
             by
             the
             Declaration
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             in
             her
             next
             visitation
             of
             the
             Clergie
             ,
             after
             the
             said
             Oath
             was
             made
             ;
             wherein
             she
             her selfe
             made
             an
             exception
             ,
             and
             declared
             in
             print
             (
             the
             same
             being
             published
             by
             her
             commandement
             )
             that
             in
             truth
             
               She
               had
               not
               power
            
             (
             we
             will
             not
             examine
             then
             ,
             from
             whence
             her
             
             
               Ministers
               power
               came
            
             she
             having
             none
             her selfe
             )
             
               by
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Oath
               and
               Act
               ,
               to
               minister
               the
               Sacraments
               .
            
             Neither
             had
             she
             any
             such
             intent
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             such
             thing
             was
             implyed
             in
             her
             Title
             ,
             or
             claime
             of
             Spirituall
             regiment
             ;
             nor
             no
             other
             thing
             ,
             nor
             more
             then
             was
             before
             granted
             to
             her
             father
             ,
             by
             the
             terme
             of
             
               Supreame
               Head
            
             :
             requiring
             all
             her
             loving
             subjects
             to
             receive
             the
             Oath
             at
             least
             in
             that
             sence
             (
             which
             was
             ,
             she
             meant
             ,
             that
             she
             might
             dispose
             of
             Church
             matters
             ,
             as
             her
             Father
             had
             :
             and
             have
             power
             
               to
               forme
            
             o
             
               what
               Church
            
             she
             pleased
             )
             and
             so
             that
             should
             suffice
             her
             Highnesse
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             thirdly
             that
             the
             aforesaid
             oath
             when
             it
             was
             
               made
               ,
               was
            
             unlawfull
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             any
             Catholique
             ;
             as
             the
             oath
             before
             made
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Henry
             the
             8th
             .
             Although
             when
             it
             was
             made
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             altogether
             so
             unlawfull
             ,
             as
             that
             of
             King
             Henry
             :
             because
             in
             his
             dayes
             there
             was
             no
             p
             
               other
               Church
            
             extant
             ,
             
             or
             like
             to
             be
             extant
             in
             England
             ,
             but
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             :
             
               of
               which
            
             q
             contrary
             to
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             own
             conscience
             ,
             he
             made
             himself
             head
             (
             as
             appears
             by
             a
             booke
             set
             forth
             by
             the
             said
             King
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             later
             end
             of
             his
             raigne
             ,
             and
             many
             yeers
             after
             he
             had
             framed
             his
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             ;
             intituled
             :
             
               A
               necessary
               Doctrine
               and
               Erudition
               for
               any
               Christian
               man
               ,
               set
               forth
               by
               the
               Kings
               Majestie
               of
               England
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             In
             which
             he
             sets
             forth
             the
             Christian
             faith
             ,
             then
             to
             be
             professed
             in
             England
             .
             Which
             was
             as
             absolutely
             Catholique
             ,
             and
             the
             self-same
             in
             every
             point
             ,
             as
             now
             it
             is
             in
             Rome
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             should
             have
             sworne
             him
             the
             supreame
             head
             ,
             as
             he
             intended
             of
             that
             Church
             :
             he
             would
             have
             sworne
             false
             :
             as
             making
             the
             Church
             a
             Monster
             in
             having
             two
             heads
             :
             or
             depriving
             the
             Pope
             of
             his
             authoritie
             granted
             him
             by
             God
             :
             which
             had
             been
             to
             have
             denyed
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             :
             but
             when
             the
             said
             Oath
             was
             repealed
             in
             Queene
             Maries
             dayes
             .
             
               And
               another
               Oath
            
             r
             
               of
               Supremacie
            
             made
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             first
             yeere
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             .
             It
             was
             as
             I
             have
             said
             to
             inable
             her
             (
             not
             so
             much
             to
             be
             head
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             extant
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             utterly
             abolished
             ,
             as
             )
             to
             be
             Governour
             of
             a
             new
             Church
             distinct
             from
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             then
             out
             of
             hand
             to
             be
             propagated
             and
             established
             :
             of
             which
             to
             sweare
             Her
             Head
             ,
             before
             it
             was
             :
             or
             to
             sweare
             Her
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             then
             extant
             ,
             which
             she
             conceived
             superstitious
             :
             of
             which
             indeed
             she
             was
             not
             head
             ,
             was
             in
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             sence
             unlawfull
             .
             And
             so
             continued
             unlawfull
             untill
             after
             the
             abrogation
             of
             Masse
             ,
             and
             
             
             
             
             
             perfect
             establishment
             of
             the
             new
             Protestant
             Church
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             other
             His
             Majesties
             Dominions
             .
             Which
             being
             established
             as
             now
             it
             is
             :
             the
             said
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             ceased
             from
             being
             unlawfull
             :
             because
             then
             there
             was
             an
             apparant
             face
             of
             a
             Church
             (
             distinct
             from
             the
             members
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             which
             then
             began
             scarce
             to
             appeare
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             greater
             multitude
             )
             
               of
               which
               only
            
             s
             
               she
               was
            
             supreame
             governour
             and
             chief
             head
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             person
             whatsoever
             had
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             jurisdiction
             or
             preheminence
             in
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             were
             or
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             and
             Church
             were
             and
             are
             in
             a
             true
             and
             proper
             sense
             forreiners
             to
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             fourthly
             :
             that
             a
             man
             may
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Forreiner
             t
             
               in
               a
            
             twofold
             sence
             .
             First
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             a
             temporall
             Dominion
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             faith
             ,
             whence
             ariseth
             a
             spirituall
             jurisdiction
             .
             In
             the
             first
             sence
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             not
             Natives
             of
             His
             Majesties
             Dominions
             (
             although
             some
             Lawyers
             say
             )
             all
             that
             doe
             no
             homage
             to
             His
             Majestie
             )
             are
             forreiners
             .
             In
             the
             second
             
             sence
             ,
             all
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Protestant
             faith
             with
             the
             King
             ,
             are
             Domesticks
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             and
             within
             His
             Dominions
             only
             subject
             to
             His
             spirituall
             jurisdiction
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Realme
             .
             And
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             Protestant
             faith
             ,
             are
             forreiners
             to
             the
             same
             ,
             conformable
             to
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             accounted
             all
             those
             of
             whatsoever
             Nation
             ,
             or
             under
             whatsoever
             temporall
             Dominion
             or
             Iurisdiction
             in
             the
             world
             )
             who
             were
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             with
             himselfe
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             were
             Domesticks
             of
             that
             faith
             .
             And
             those
             of
             whatsoever
             Nation
             or
             temporall
             Dominion
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             he
             accounted
             forreiners
             .
             Whence
             he
             saith
             ,
             Gal.
             6.10
             .
             
               Let
               us
               doe
               good
               to
               all
               :
            
             but
             especially
             to
             the
             domesticks
             (
             or
             those
             of
             the
             house
             )
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             1
             Thess.
             4.
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               Rogamus
               ut
               honeste
               ambuletis
               ad
               eos
               qui
               foris
               sunt
               ,
               &
               nullius
               aliquid
               desideretis
               .
            
             We
             desire
             you
             brethren
             ,
             that
             you
             walke
             honestly
             towards
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             forreiners
             to
             our
             faith
             )
             and
             need
             nothing
             of
             any
             mans
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             fifthly
             and
             chiefly
             ,
             what
             conditions
             are
             required
             in
             every
             lawful
             oath
             :
             which
             according
             to
             the
             Prophet
             Ieremy
             ,
             are
             three
             .
             
               viz
               ▪
               Truth
               ,
               Iudgement
               ,
               and
               Iustice
               :
            
             for
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             fourth
             Chapter
             .
             
               Thou
               shalt
               sweare
               our
               Lord
               liveth
               ,
               in
               truth
               and
               in
               judgement
               and
               in
               justice
               :
            
             upon
             which
             place
             the
             holy
             Doctor
             ,
             S.
             Hierome
             noteth
             ,
             that
             the
             foresaid
             conditions
             are
             requisite
             to
             every
             oath
             :
             of
             whom
             all
             Divines
             have
             le●rned
             the
             same
             ;
             requiring
             in
             every
             lawfull
             oath
             ,
             every
             of
             the
             said
             three
             conditions
             .
             The
             reason
             hereof
             is
             :
             because
             an
             oath
             being
             an
             invocation
             
             of
             God
             ,
             as
             witnesse
             that
             what
             we
             speake
             is
             true
             ;
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             we
             should
             use
             judgement
             or
             discretion
             ,
             to
             see
             that
             we
             doe
             nothing
             rashly
             ,
             or
             without
             due
             reverence
             ,
             devotion
             and
             faith
             ,
             towards
             so
             great
             a
             Majestie
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             especially
             regard
             ,
             that
             we
             make
             not
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             chiefe
             and
             Soveraigne
             veritie
             and
             inflexible
             justice
             ,
             either
             ignorant
             o●
             what
             we
             say
             :
             or
             Patron
             of
             a
             lye
             ,
             as
             witnesse
             of
             that
             ,
             which
             either
             is
             false
             in
             assertion
             ,
             or
             unjust
             in
             promise
             .
             Hence
             an
             oath
             wanting
             Iudgement
             or
             discretion
             and
             wisdome
             :
             is
             a
             rash
             and
             foolish
             oath
             ,
             that
             which
             wanteth
             Iustice
             :
             is
             called
             an
             unjust
             oath
             .
             And
             finally
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             not
             truth
             :
             it
             is
             adjudged
             a
             false
             or
             lying
             oath
             ,
             and
             is
             more
             properly
             then
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             called
             Perjurie
             .
          
           
             These
             notes
             premised
             ,
             I
             shall
             now
             prove
             ,
             the
             said
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             to
             be
             lawfull
             for
             any
             Catholique
             to
             take
             .
          
           
             Every
             Oath
             that
             is
             accompanyed
             with
             the
             three
             said
             conditions
             or
             companions
             ,
             viz.
             veritie
             ,
             justice
             ,
             and
             judgement
             (
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             all
             Divines
             ,
             Canon
             and
             Civil
             Lawyers
             )
             is
             a
             lawfull
             Oath
             :
             but
             such
             is
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             above
             recited
             in
             every
             part
             and
             particle
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Ergo.
             The
             Minor
             is
             proved
             ,
             discoursing
             of
             every
             branch
             in
             particular
             ,
             and
             first
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             branch
             :
             wherein
             I
             sweare
             that
             the
             King
             is
             only
             Supreame
             Governour
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             all
             Spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             things
             or
             causes
             ,
             touching
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             said
             Realm
             :
             as
             Temporall
             touching
             the
             State
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             other
             his
             Dominions
             .
             Which
             I
             doe
             sweare
             discreetly
             
             as
             a
             thing
             true
             and
             just
             .
             For
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Supreme
             Governour
             of
             temporall
             things
             to
             be
             assigned
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             :
             as
             all
             will
             confesse
             :
             nor
             of
             Ecclesiasticall
             things
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             as
             by
             a
             sufficient
             Enumeration
             may
             be
             proved
             .
             For
             the
             Parliam●nt
             ,
             is
             not
             supreame
             governour
             of
             the
             Churches
             within
             this
             Realme
             ;
             when
             as
             according
             to
             the
             naturall
             light
             of
             reason
             ,
             the
             King
             is
             governour
             of
             that
             :
             and
             therefore
             not
             supreame
             .
             The
             Primate
             cannot
             be
             assigned
             supreame
             governour
             ,
             when
             as
             he
             hath
             all
             his
             authoritie
             of
             government
             from
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             hath
             a
             Superior
             .
             A
             Lay-eldership
             cannot
             be
             supreame
             governour
             ,
             for
             although
             it
             be
             unknowne
             ,
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             or
             from
             whence
             it
             receiveth
             its
             authoritie
             ;
             yet
             I
             thinke
             no
             Lay-eldership
             so
             barbarous
             :
             as
             not
             to
             admit
             the
             King
             chiefe
             governour
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Neither
             can
             the
             Pope
             be
             any
             way
             supreame
             governour
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             Church
             :
             because
             he
             professeth
             himself
             only
             
               supreame
               head
               and
               governour
               of
               the
               Catholique
               Church
            
             and
             of
             no
             other
             according
             to
             Saint
             Paul
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             5.12
             .
             what
             is
             it
             to
             him
             to
             judge
             of
             them
             that
             are
             without
             ,
             of
             which
             Catholique
             Church
             His
             u
             Majestie
             d●th
             not
             claime
             to
             be
             head
             .
             Neither
             will
             he
             be
             governour
             w
             of
             any
             spirituall
             or
             ecclesiasticall
             
             thing
             therein
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             the
             same
             both
             
               superstitious
               and
               idolatrous
               .
               Ergo.
            
             the
             King
             must
             be
             supreame
             governour
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             King
             is
             (
             only
             )
             Governour
             is
             proved
             :
             because
             none
             other
             can
             be
             assigned
             his
             equall
             in
             preheminencie
             of
             government
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             Protestant
             Church
             .
          
           
             For
             the
             second
             or
             third
             branch
             it
             is
             likewise
             proved
             .
             For
             I
             sweare
             them
             likewise
             discreetly
             ,
             truly
             and
             justly
             .
             viz.
             that
             no
             forrein
             Prince
             ,
             Person
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             &c.
             hath
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             jurisdiction
             ,
             &c.
             within
             this
             
               Realme
               (
               in
               the
            
             x
             
               said
               Protestant
               Church
            
             )
             which
             I
             adde
             as
             before
             ,
             because
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Law
             and
             Law-maker
             (
             as
             I
             have
             before
             said
             )
             it
             was
             so
             meant
             .
             For
             neither
             doth
             His
             Majestie
             or
             did
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             claime
             to
             be
             chiefe
             Governour
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             or
             any
             jurisdiction
             therein
             .
             It
             being
             by
             them
             both
             (
             as
             I
             have
             often
             said
             )
             abhorred
             as
             superstitious
             ,
             and
             abolished
             for
             the
             same
             reason
             by
             the
             said
             Queene
             and
             State
             of
             England
             :
             therefore
             it
             is
             against
             reason
             ,
             and
             a
             kinde
             of
             pettie
             treason
             to
             sweare
             either
             of
             them
             governour
             of
             a
             Religion
             which
             they
             apprehend
             so
             evill
             ▪
             but
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             established
             ,
             the
             Pope
             is
             a
             forrein
             Person
             and
             Prelate
             :
             and
             his
             jurisdiction
             forrein
             .
             Neither
             hath
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             forrein
             Person
             any
             jurisdiction
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             y
             
               Church
               ,
               or
               ought
            
             to
             have
             :
             for
             as
             
             I
             have
             said
             in
             the
             fourth
             note
             ,
             out
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             :
             as
             all
             those
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Catholique
             faith
             ,
             are
             domesticks
             of
             that
             faith
             :
             and
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             faith
             ,
             are
             forreiners
             to
             it
             :
             so
             all
             that
             are
             of
             the
             Protestant
             faith
             (
             of
             which
             His
             Majestie
             is
             governour
             )
             are
             domesticks
             of
             the
             same
             :
             and
             all
             that
             are
             not
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             are
             forreiners
             to
             that
             Religion
             .
             Hence
             appeares
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             said
             branches
             :
             wherein
             is
             said
             (
             in
             the
             second
             )
             
               That
               no
               forrein
               Prince
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             (
             in
             the
             third
             )
             
               I
               doe
               utterly
               renounce
               and
               forsake
               all
               forrein
               jurisdictions
               ,
               &c.
            
             which
             I
             doe
             justly
             and
             lawfully
             renounce
             as
             well
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Catholique
             :
             for
             as
             I
             have
             said
             the
             Pope
             is
             truly
             a
             forreiner
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             :
             in
             respect
             of
             which
             ,
             I
             must
             by
             the
             law
             renounce
             his
             jurisdiction
             .
             And
             he
             is
             no
             forreiner
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             in
             which
             I
             am
             bound
             to
             respect
             him
             and
             his
             jurisdiction
             :
             for
             if
             all
             Catholiques
             be
             domesticks
             one
             to
             ●he
             other
             (
             as
             I
             have
             proved
             out
             of
             Saint
             Paul
             )
             how
             can
             the
             Pope
             who
             is
             chief
             of
             that
             faith
             be
             said
             to
             be
             a
             z
             forreiner
             ?
             his
             jurisdiction
             being
             as
             internall
             and
             intrinsecall
             ,
             as
             innate
             and
             naturall
             to
             every
             Catholique
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             stands
             next
             him
             in
             his
             chamber
             at
             Rome
             .
             And
             therefore
             there
             being
             no
             forrein
             jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             in
             every
             sence
             I
             may
             lawfully
             renounce
             all
             forrein
             jurisdictions
             .
          
           
             The
             fourth
             and
             last
             branch
             can
             have
             no
             difficultie
             at
             all
             ,
             with
             any
             Catholique
             .
             So
             that
             the
             words
             of
             this
             Oath
             seeme
             to
             me
             so
             cleere
             and
             
             lawfull
             ,
             since
             the
             establishment
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ;
             that
             it
             may
             be
             taken
             of
             any
             Catholique
             without
             any
             the
             least
             danger
             of
             Perjurie
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             sinne
             (
             scandall
             being
             avoyded
             )
             or
             without
             mentall
             reservation
             or
             secret
             equivocation
             :
             that
             I
             admire
             that
             any
             man
             hath
             so
             long
             scrupulized
             to
             the
             losse
             of
             himselfe
             and
             fortunes
             :
             when
             as
             being
             necessitated
             to
             take
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             scandall
             being
             easily
             to
             be
             avoyded
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             out
             of
             Diana
             and
             others
             )
             he
             might
             have
             prevented
             his
             owne
             ruine
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             :
             as
             I
             conceive
             Sir
             
               Iohn
               Winter
            
             and
             other
             men
             of
             estates
             did
             ,
             who
             are
             reported
             to
             have
             
               lately
               taken
               the
               same
            
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             first
             ,
             that
             this
             Oath
             thus
             explicated
             ,
             hath
             no
             coherencie
             ,
             the
             first
             branch
             with
             the
             second
             and
             third
             ;
             and
             therefore
             that
             it
             be
             coherent
             ,
             and
             taken
             conformably
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             law-maker
             ,
             as
             we
             sweare
             the
             King
             to
             be
             onely
             Supreame
             Governour
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             in
             the
             first
             branch
             ;
             so
             ought
             we
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             branch
             to
             renounce
             all
             Jurisdiction
             forreign
             to
             the
             same
             .
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             that
             coherencie
             is
             no
             condition
             requisite
             to
             an
             oath
             ,
             but
             impertinent
             to
             the
             truth
             or
             falshood
             of
             the
             same
             :
             for
             there
             be
             many
             things
             of
             a
             different
             nature
             inserted
             in
             an
             oath
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             most
             perfect
             coherencie
             in
             the
             aforesaid
             explication
             :
             for
             as
             in
             the
             first
             branch
             ,
             I
             sweare
             the
             King
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             so
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             :
             I
             abjure
             all
             forreigne
             Jurisdictions
             whatsoever
             .
             
             Which
             are
             the
             very
             direct
             words
             of
             the
             oath
             :
             for
             there
             are
             no
             words
             in
             any
             branch
             signifying
             a
             renunciation
             of
             all
             Jurisdiction
             forreigne
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             Whence
             there
             is
             a
             great
             difference
             between
             renouncing
             all
             Jurisdiction
             forreigne
             to
             the
             particular
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             renouncing
             all
             forren
             Jurisdiction
             .
             For
             a
             forren
             Jurisdiction
             renounced
             is
             rightly
             described
             
               A
               power
               or
               right
               denied
               to
               be
               extent
               to
               the
               swearer
               by
               any
               law
               ,
            
             and
             is
             more
             generall
             ,
             then
             a
             Jurisdiction
             forreign
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             :
             which
             is
             onely
             a
             power
             not
             extent
             to
             a
             Protestant
             
               quâ
               talis
            
             :
             which
             although
             it
             be
             forren
             to
             the
             said
             Church
             ;
             yet
             it
             may
             be
             properly
             extent
             and
             appertaining
             to
             the
             swearer
             .
             So
             that
             it
             is
             intended
             by
             the
             said
             oath
             ;
             that
             as
             in
             the
             first
             branch
             ,
             we
             sweare
             the
             King
             onely
             Supreame
             Governor
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             within
             this
             Realme
             and
             his
             Dominions
             :
             so
             in
             the
             second
             and
             third
             ;
             we
             are
             to
             renounce
             all
             forren
             Jurisdictions
             whatsoever
             ;
             which
             either
             the
             Pope
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             forren
             Person
             hath
             ,
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             in
             the
             same
             :
             which
             every
             Catholique
             may
             lawfully
             do
             ,
             notwithstanding
             that
             generall
             saying
             ;
             That
             the
             
               Pope
               hath
               Iurisdiction
               over
               all
               Christians
               :
            
             for
             that
             is
             meant
             ,
             a
             generall
             Jurisdiction
             in
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             either
             actuall
             or
             potentiall
             ,
             extent
             to
             all
             ;
             which
             is
             forren
             to
             none
             :
             and
             which
             ,
             by
             taking
             this
             oath
             is
             not
             denyed
             .
             I
             answer
             thirdly
             ,
             that
             all
             penall
             lawes
             (
             as
             is
             this
             law
             for
             taking
             the
             oath
             )
             in
             doubtfull
             words
             ,
             are
             ever
             
               to
               be
            
             a
             
               taken
               in
               the
               more
            
             favourable
             sense
             ,
             and
             which
             makes
             the
             law
             to
             containe
             
             no
             falshood
             ,
             or
             injustice
             .
             And
             therefore
             in
             this
             law
             to
             sweare
             ,
             as
             the
             words
             lye
             ,
             may
             be
             done
             without
             any
             inj●stice
             or
             falshood
             ;
             which
             is
             and
             ought
             to
             be
             presumed
             to
             be
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             lawmaker
             ;
             for
             no
             law
             or
             lawmaker
             intends
             perjurie
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             is
             a
             frivolous
             thing
             to
             invent
             scrupulous
             crotchets
             ,
             which
             the
             words
             doe
             not
             import
             .
          
           
             It
             may
             be
             objected
             secondly
             ,
             that
             the
             oath
             must
             be
             interpreted
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             law
             and
             lawmaker
             :
             for
             as
             Suares
             saith
             ,
             lib.
             6●
             .
             
               de
               leg
               .
               cap.
            
             1.
             upon
             the
             will
             and
             intention
             of
             the
             lawmaker
             (
             which
             
               is
               the
               soule
               of
               the
               law
            
             the
             substance
             and
             force
             of
             the
             law
             doth
             chi●fly
             depend
             :
             therefore
             it
             by
             any
             meanes
             ,
             the
             will
             of
             the
             lawmaker
             may
             be
             knowne
             ,
             according
             to
             it
             especially
             we
             must
             understand
             the
             words
             of
             the
             law
             .
             But
             the
             will
             of
             the
             lawmaker
             is
             sufficiently
             knowne
             concerning
             this
             oath
             ,
             to
             make
             it
             apparently
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             Catholique
             to
             take
             as
             appeareth
             by
             the
             words
             of
             King
             Iames
             of
             blessed
             memory
             ,
             saying
             ,
             (
             in
             his
             Premonition
             pag.
             9.
             and
             in
             his
             Apology
             for
             the
             oath
             ,
             pag.
             2.
             and
             9.
             )
             that
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ,
             he
             intended
             to
             demand
             of
             his
             subjects
             nothing
             else
             ,
             but
             a
             profession
             of
             that
             temporall
             Allegiance
             and
             civill
             obedience
             ,
             which
             all
             subjects
             ,
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God
             and
             nature
             ,
             doe
             owe
             to
             their
             lawfull
             Prince
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               For
               as
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               was
               devised
               for
               putting
               a
               difference
               betweene
               Papists
               and
               them
               of
               our
               profession
               .
            
             So
             was
             the
             oath
             of
             Allegiance
             ordained
             for
             making
             a
             difference
             between
             the
             civilly
             obedient
             Papists
             and
             
             the
             perverse
             disciples
             of
             the
             Powder
             treason
             ;
             by
             which
             words
             it
             appeareth
             that
             King
             Iames
             held
             ,
             both
             the
             law
             and
             the
             law
             maker
             intended
             by
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacie
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             betweene
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             :
             and
             that
             no
             Papist
             would
             take
             that
             oath
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             was
             intended
             to
             be
             abjured
             ,
             Ergo
             ,
             the
             said
             oath
             of
             Supremacie
             is
             to
             be
             interpreted
             accordingly
             ,
             all
             doubtfulnesse
             of
             words
             set
             aside
             ;
             and
             consequenter
             unlawfull
             for
             any
             Catholique
             to
             take
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Major
             of
             which
             Objection
             ;
             I
             answer
             first
             ,
             granting
             the
             same
             .
             Secondly
             with
             a
             distinction
             ;
             that
             the
             intentions
             of
             the
             law
             and
             law
             maker
             are
             to
             bee
             sought
             ,
             when
             they
             interpret
             the
             law
             in
             a
             truer
             sense
             ,
             then
             the
             plaine
             words
             doe
             ,
             as
             they
             lie
             ;
             otherwise
             not
             ,
             lest
             it
             want
             veritie
             .
          
           
             To
             Suarez
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             himselfe
             saith
             in
             the
             place
             before
             cited
             ,
             that
             if
             at
             any
             time
             the
             propertie
             of
             the
             words
             of
             an
             oath
             should
             induce
             any
             injustice
             ,
             or
             like
             absurditie
             ,
             concerning
             the
             minde
             ,
             or
             meaning
             of
             the
             lawmaker
             :
             they
             must
             be
             drawne
             to
             a
             sense
             ,
             although
             improper
             ;
             wherein
             the
             law
             may
             be
             just
             and
             reasonable
             :
             for
             this
             is
             presumed
             to
             be
             the
             minde
             of
             the
             law
             maker
             ,
             as
             it
             hath
             beene
             declared
             by
             many
             lawes
             in
             
               F.
               tit
               .
               de
               lege
            
             .
             thus
             Suarez
             .
          
           
             So
             that
             although
             there
             were
             in
             the
             words
             of
             this
             oath
             divers
             significations
             impropper
             and
             unusuall
             ;
             yet
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             Suarez
             ,
             it
             might
             be
             taken
             ;
             and
             the
             words
             interpreted
             in
             the
             truest
             sense
             ,
             abstracting
             from
             the
             
               reall
               intention
               
               of
               the
               law
               maker
               :
            
             how
             much
             more
             then
             (
             say
             I
             )
             the
             words
             being
             not
             improper
             ,
             or
             unusuall
             ,
             but
             according
             to
             the
             intention
             
               of
               the
            
             b
             
               law
               and
               law
               maker
            
             ,
             may
             they
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             more
             favourable
             sence
             ,
             which
             may
             make
             the
             law
             to
             be
             just
             and
             reasonable
             ?
             See
             for
             this
             doctrine
             
               Can.
               Cum
               tu
               de
               testibus
               cap.
            
             16.
             
             
               Can.
               ad
               nostram
               de
               Iurejurando
               ,
               cap.
            
             21.
             
               et
               de
               regulis
               ●●ris
               in
            
             6.
             reg
             .
             49.
             
               in
               paenis
               leg
               .
               Benignius
               F.
               de
               leg
               .
               Leg.
               In
               ambigua
               ibidem
               .
            
          
           
             Hence
             it
             followeth
             first
             out
             of
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             said
             Suarez
             ,
             that
             although
             the
             words
             and
             sentences
             contained
             in
             this
             oath
             ,
             being
             considered
             barely
             by
             themselves
             ,
             and
             without
             due
             circumstances
             (
             to
             wit
             ,
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             law
             and
             lawmaker
             ,
             and
             to
             what
             end
             and
             purpose
             the
             s●id
             oath
             was
             framed
             )
             may
             seeme
             to
             some
             doubtfull
             and
             ambiguous
             (
             although
             to
             me
             they
             seeme
             not
             so
             )
             that
             is
             ,
             not
             cleare
             and
             morally
             certaine
             ;
             and
             so
             for
             one
             to
             sweare
             them
             in
             that
             doubtfull
             sence
             ,
             were
             to
             expose
             himselfe
             to
             danger
             of
             perjurie
             :
             yet
             considering
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             that
             such
             doubtfull
             words
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             the
             more
             favourable
             sense
             ,
             and
             which
             
               maketh
               the
            
             c
             
               law
               to
               be
               just
            
             and
             reasonable
             ,
             and
             to
             contain
             no
             falshood
             or
             injustice
             .
             If
             any
             one
             sweare
             ▪
             those
             words
             ,
             which
             of
             themselves
             are
             doubtfull
             ,
             in
             no
             doubtfull
             sense
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             true
             and
             determinate
             sense
             ,
             and
             wherein
             they
             are
             not
             doubtfull
             ,
             but
             cleere
             and
             morally
             certaine
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             danger
             
               of
               perjurie
               at
               all
            
             .
          
           
           
             It
             may
             seeme
             to
             follow
             secondly
             out
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             doctrine
             ,
             that
             such
             as
             tooke
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacie
             in
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             dayes
             (
             which
             rather
             then
             those
             famous
             and
             glorious
             men
             ,
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             and
             Bishop
             Fisher
             would
             take
             ,
             they
             worthily
             chose
             to
             die
             )
             were
             not
             to
             be
             condemned
             of
             perjurie
             ;
             because
             it
             might
             be
             supposed
             ,
             that
             they
             being
             learned
             Bishops
             and
             Noblemen
             ,
             knowing
             what
             belonged
             to
             an
             oath
             ,
             did
             draw
             the
             same
             to
             some
             improper
             sense
             ,
             which
             ought
             to
             have
             beene
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             King
             to
             make
             the
             law
             just
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             should
             have
             sworne
             the
             then
             King
             ,
             Head
             or
             chiefe
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             his
             countrey
             ;
             for
             that
             he
             was
             Sovereigne
             Lord
             and
             ruler
             of
             both
             persons
             Spirituall
             and
             Temporall
             :
             all
             sorts
             being
             bound
             to
             obey
             his
             lawfull
             civill
             lawes
             and
             commandements
             .
             And
             so
             in
             this
             sense
             (
             although
             it
             be
             a
             kinde
             of
             improper
             speech
             )
             every
             King
             is
             Head
             of
             the
             Clergy
             and
             all
             others
             of
             his
             owne
             Countrey
             .
             Or
             peradventure
             they
             might
             sweare
             him
             Supreame
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             Chiefe
             of
             the
             congregation
             of
             beleevers
             within
             his
             dominions
             :
             for
             so
             in
             our
             language
             ,
             we
             commonly
             say
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             head
             of
             a
             Colledge
             ,
             Court
             or
             Citie
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             chiefe
             ;
             and
             him
             to
             be
             chiefe
             who
             is
             supreame
             therein
             .
             The
             Church
             being
             then
             taken
             by
             all
             Divines
             for
             a
             congregation
             of
             men
             ;
             Why
             might
             not
             King
             Henrie
             be
             improperly
             sworne
             (
             in
             the
             opinion
             of
             Suarez
             )
             Head
             of
             the
             then
             congregation
             in
             England
             ?
             So
             that
             what
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             lawfully
             and
             piously
             refused
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             intention
             
             of
             the
             aforesaid
             King
             ,
             others
             might
             without
             perjurie
             take
             with
             relation
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             (
             abstracting
             from
             all
             unlawfull
             intentions
             )
             to
             wit
             ,
             that
             every
             oath
             be
             just
             and
             reasonable
             as
             being
             to
             be
             taken
             in
             
               Veritie
               ,
               Iustice
               and
               Iudgement
            
             :
             and
             so
             what
             was
             unlawfull
             in
             a
             proper
             sence
             ,
             might
             at
             lest
             be
             free
             from
             Perjurie
             in
             an
             improper
             .
             Thus
             understanding
             the
             first
             branch
             ;
             and
             the
             second
             and
             third
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             before
             delivered
             ,
             they
             might
             peradventure
             be
             excused
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             from
             perjurie
             ;
             
               But
               never
               from
               sinne
            
             .
             For
             considering
             the
             state
             of
             England
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
             and
             the
             absolute
             intention
             of
             the
             King
             which
             (
             well
             knowne
             to
             the
             whole
             world
             )
             was
             ;
             to
             be
             sworne
             
               Supreame
               Head
            
             d
             
               of
               the
            
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             Catholique
             religion
             still
             here
             remaining
             as
             I
             have
             said
             :
             his
             oath
             was
             as
             much
             different
             from
             this
             e
             
               now
               oath
               of
               Supremacie
            
             ,
             as
             darknesse
             from
             light
             :
             For
             by
             this
             ,
             the
             Queene
             claimed
             not
             the
             Supremacie
             granted
             by
             Christ
             to
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             as
             did
             her
             father
             :
             but
             onely
             to
             be
             Supreame
             governour
             of
             a
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             ,
             she
             would
             not
             onely
             discard
             the
             Pope
             ,
             but
             likewise
             roote
             out
             all
             Catholique
             religion
             ,
             contrary
             to
             her
             fathers
             minde
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             :
             so
             that
             the
             question
             in
             the
             said
             Kings
             dayes
             ,
             was
             about
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             the
             Supremacie
             were
             granted
             by
             God
             to
             the
             King
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Pope
             .
             
               Which
               Article
            
             they
             were
             bound
             with
             losse
             of
             their
             lives
             to
             have
             professed
             being
             called
             thereunto
             :
             for
             then
             did
             occurre
             the
             times
             of
             obligation
             before
             expressed
             (
             by
             Saint
             Thomas
             and
             other
             Divines
             )
             for
             the
             
             profession
             of
             a
             mans
             faith
             .
             As
             when
             the
             honour
             and
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             spirituall
             benefit
             of
             his
             neighbour
             should
             exact
             the
             same
             .
             Now
             when
             or
             what
             greater
             honour
             could
             a
             man
             have
             done
             to
             God
             ,
             then
             to
             have
             stood
             for
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             defence
             of
             the
             Catholike
             faith
             being
             so
             opposed
             ?
             And
             in
             whom
             could
             there
             have
             beene
             more
             edification
             and
             greater
             example
             given
             ,
             for
             simple
             and
             unlearned
             men
             to
             follow
             ,
             then
             in
             Bishops
             and
             great
             men
             of
             authoritie
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             to
             purpose
             for
             them
             to
             alleadge
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             in
             danger
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             fortunes
             ;
             for
             they
             were
             bound
             to
             loose
             both
             ,
             rather
             then
             to
             denie
             any
             one
             Article
             of
             faith
             .
             For
             although
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             is
             not
             bound
             ,
             with
             danger
             of
             life
             ,
             or
             fortunes
             ,
             to
             abstaine
             from
             a
             thing
             lawfull
             ,
             or
             of
             its
             owne
             nature
             indifferent
             (
             as
             the
             going
             to
             a
             Protestant
             Church
             in
             a
             Protestant
             Countrey
             ,
             taking
             the
             oath
             of
             Alleagiance
             ,
             or
             the
             now
             oath
             of
             Supremacy
             ;
             every
             of
             which
             is
             farre
             enough
             from
             an
             Article
             of
             faith
             ,
             or
             point
             of
             religion
             ;
             onely
             more
             cryed
             downe
             ,
             because
             out
             of
             fashion
             ,
             then
             out
             of
             any
             grounded
             reason
             or
             judgement
             )
             to
             avoid
             the
             scandall
             of
             we●ke
             ones
             ,
             after
             instruction
             or
             admonition
             given
             of
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             danger
             in
             abstaining
             Yet
             I
             never
             said
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             was
             not
             bound
             to
             professe
             his
             religion
             in
             time
             convenient
             ;
             or
             that
             hee
             might
             deny
             his
             faith
             ,
             or
             any
             part
             or
             point
             of
             the
             same
             for
             feare
             of
             death
             ;
             but
             absolutely
             the
             contrary
             :
             hence
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Supremacie
             in
             those
             
             daies
             ,
             being
             a
             point
             of
             religion
             ,
             and
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             although
             they
             might
             be
             excused
             from
             perjurie
             ,
             yet
             never
             from
             sinne
             and
             scandall
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             conceive
             that
             Suares
             onely
             intendeth
             that
             then
             lawes
             and
             oathes
             invented
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             of
             God
             ,
             may
             be
             drawne
             to
             an
             improper
             sence
             ,
             when
             scandall
             may
             be
             avoyded
             with
             integritie
             of
             faith
             .
             And
             so
             those
             that
             tooke
             the
             aforesaid
             Kings
             oath
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             judgement
             of
             God
             :
             for
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             
             It
             is
             our
             Lord
             that
             judgeth
             ;
             who
             best
             knoweth
             the
             rectitude
             of
             all
             mens
             actions
             ,
             and
             the
             secret
             intentions
             of
             each
             mans
             heart
             .
          
           
             The
             Minor
             of
             the
             said
             objection
             is
             denyed
             .
             And
             to
             the
             words
             of
             K.
             Iames
             saying
             :
             that
             
               as
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               was
               devised
               for
               putting
               a
               difference
               between
               Papists
               and
               them
               of
               our
               profession
               .
               So
               was
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             I
             answer
             that
             the
             said
             King
             did
             not
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             undertake
             to
             give
             an
             absolute
             and
             totall
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             said
             oath
             was
             devised
             ,
             (
             himselfe
             not
             being
             the
             deviser
             or
             maker
             thereof
             )
             but
             spake
             according
             to
             the
             effect
             ,
             which
             hee
             saw
             the
             oath
             of
             Supremacie
             tooke
             in
             his
             daies
             :
             who
             conceiving
             that
             Catholiques
             held
             it
             ,
             not
             an
             oath
             lawfull
             for
             them
             to
             take
             (
             and
             therefore
             some
             in
             King
             Henries
             daies
             refused
             the
             same
             out
             of
             conscience
             ;
             others
             since
             the
             abrogation
             of
             Masse
             and
             establishment
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             ,
             out
             of
             scruples
             ,
             not
             considering
             either
             the
             change
             of
             times
             ,
             or
             alteration
             of
             the
             Church
             )
             conceived
             likewise
             a
             difference
             to
             result
             thereby
             betweene
             them
             and
             Protestants
             ;
             
             so
             that
             the
             said
             f
             
               renowned
               King
               did
               not
            
             intend
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             words
             ,
             to
             make
             known
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             law
             or
             lawmaker
             ,
             but
             onely
             spake
             what
             an
             effect
             the
             said
             devised
             oath
             had
             in
             Catholiques
             wrought
             .
          
           
             That
             neither
             of
             the
             said
             oathes
             of
             Supremacie
             were
             framed
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             betweene
             Papists
             and
             Protestants
             is
             evident
             by
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ;
             for
             in
             King
             Henrie
             his
             dayes
             ,
             there
             were
             no
             Protestants
             g
             
               knowne
               in
               England
            
             to
             differ
             withall
             :
             and
             that
             oath
             was
             made
             onely
             and
             solely
             for
             his
             pleasure
             .
             And
             in
             the
             said
             Queens
             daies
             ,
             the
             oath
             was
             onely
             made
             to
             give
             and
             acknowledge
             her
             power
             and
             authoritie
             in
             Spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             things
             ;
             thereby
             (
             as
             I
             have
             sufficiently
             said
             )
             to
             propagate
             and
             establish
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             :
             and
             to
             no
             other
             end
             or
             purpose
             .
          
           
             The
             Major
             and
             Minor
             being
             thus
             answered
             ,
             the
             consequence
             appeares
             naught
             ;
             and
             the
             assertion
             for
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             the
             oath
             in
             force
             .
          
           
             If
             any
             simple
             man
             (
             pardon
             the
             bluntnesse
             of
             my
             speech
             ,
             for
             I
             know
             that
             no
             discreete
             or
             judicious
             man
             of
             either
             learning
             o●
             piety
             will
             justly
             censure
             me
             )
             shall
             whisper
             in
             a
             corner
             that
             this
             doctrine
             is
             scandalous
             and
             unheard
             of
             :
             and
             that
             divers
             have
             suffered
             and
             shed
             their
             blood
             ,
             rather
             then
             they
             would
             admit
             the
             same
             :
             and
             which
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             beene
             lawfull
             ,
             others
             of
             his
             tribe
             would
             have
             found
             out
             ,
             before
             this
             time
             :
             (
             hee
             should
             have
             added
             to
             men
             of
             great
             qualitie
             )
             and
             therefore
             it
             being
             no
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             none
             ought
             to
             beleeve
             it
             .
             I
             forgive
             the
             poore
             man
             ;
             for
             he
             
             speakes
             out
             of
             hypocrisie
             or
             ignorance
             ,
             or
             both
             ;
             for
             he
             cannot
             tell
             you
             with
             learning
             and
             sinceritie
             why
             ,
             or
             how
             it
             is
             scandalous
             .
             And
             if
             any
             did
             suffer
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             pray
             let
             him
             likewise
             whisper
             when
             ,
             or
             in
             what
             yeere
             ,
             or
             Kings
             reign
             ?
             and
             then
             compare
             his
             speech
             to
             what
             I
             have
             said
             .
             Yet
             whensoever
             they
             did
             it
             ,
             because
             they
             would
             not
             sinne
             against
             their
             consciences
             ;
             which
             rather
             then
             to
             offend
             ,
             they
             (
             not
             understanding
             the
             ●ruth
             of
             the
             said
             doctrine
             ,
             and
             their
             phansie
             being
             the
             contrary
             way
             strong
             )
             were
             bound
             to
             doe
             .
             Yet
             good
             brother
             Simple
             doe
             not
             perswade
             me
             against
             my
             conscience
             ;
             unlesse
             you
             can
             confute
             me
             in
             reason
             :
             for
             I
             conceive
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             nothing
             (
             although
             not
             written
             of
             before
             )
             but
             what
             is
             evident
             with
             Grace
             in
             reason
             ;
             although
             it
             be
             not
             certaine
             by
             divine
             f●ith
             .
             And
             therein
             I
             shew
             my selfe
             a
             true
             friend
             to
             my
             distressed
             Countrey
             ;
             for
             
               certus
               amicus
               in
               re
               incerta
               cernitur
               .
            
             A
             sure
             friend
             is
             tried
             in
             a
             doubtfull
             matter
             .
             Yet
             I
             should
             be
             loath
             ,
             that
             any
             man
             should
             charge
             me
             with
             the
             least
             thing
             said
             ,
             as
             contrary
             to
             faith
             ,
             or
             the
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             .
             (
             To
             which
             and
             whose
             censure
             ,
             I
             doe
             in
             all
             humility
             submit
             my selfe
             ,
             for
             all
             my
             doings
             ,
             sayings
             and
             writings
             ;
             as
             well
             for
             the
             satisfaction
             of
             mine
             owne
             conscience
             ,
             as
             that
             ignorant
             braines
             may
             take
             no
             offence
             )
             .
             And
             i●
             this
             doctrine
             were
             never
             heard
             of
             before
             ;
             what
             then
             ?
             Is
             it
             therefore
             false
             or
             scandalous
             ?
             And
             if
             your
             tribe
             did
             not
             finde
             it
             out
             before
             ;
             is
             it
             a
             wonder
             ?
             None
             at
             all
             with
             me
             :
             for
             I
             should
             wonder
             indeed
             ,
             to
             heare
             you
             the
             
             inventers
             of
             any
             thing
             beneficiall
             to
             Gods
             Church
             ;
             (
             howsoever
             you
             may
             and
             doe
             write
             over
             ,
             and
             translate
             other
             mens
             workes
             ;
             and
             so
             seeme
             to
             ignorant
             men
             ,
             to
             finde
             out
             something
             for
             the
             good
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             was
             never
             lost
             ,
             or
             before
             wanting
             therein
             )
             because
             as
             yet
             I
             have
             never
             heard
             or
             knowne
             so
             much
             .
             Those
             therfore
             that
             shall
             hearken
             to
             such
             whisperings
             ,
             I
             will
             wish
             them
             no
             other
             punishment
             then
             that
             the
             
               Vicar
               of
               fooles
               may
               be
               their
               ghostly
               father
               .
            
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             (
             maugre
             all
             censures
             )
             I
             will
             thanke
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             enabled
             me
             to
             helpe
             my
             distressed
             friend
             at
             a
             dead
             lift
             ,
             by
             counselling
             and
             instructing
             to
             a
             lawfull
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             said
             meritorious
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             feared
             more
             anger
             )
             and
             discreet
             act
             .
          
           
             Thus
             then
             seriously
             to
             conclude
             ;
             If
             any
             man
             shall
             yet
             remaine
             unsatisfied
             :
             I
             knowing
             ,
             that
             an
             Angel
             of
             light
             cannot
             infuse
             either
             wisdome
             into
             a
             foole
             ,
             or
             prudence
             into
             a
             simple
             man
             :
             and
             nothing
             harder
             for
             the
             best
             Divine
             ,
             then
             to
             yeeld
             the
             continuance
             of
             a
             serene
             conscience
             to
             a
             scrupulous
             person
             :
             doe
             only
             desire
             and
             intreat
             ,
             th●t
             what
             he
             himselfe
             either
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             receive
             satisfaction
             in
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             judge
             amisse
             in
             others
             ;
             and
             so
             be
             scandalized
             ,
             (
             which
             will
             prove
             to
             himselfe
             rather
             the
             scandall
             of
             Pharisees
             then
             weake
             ones
             )
             according
             to
             the
             exhortation
             of
             the
             Apostle
             :
             
               Qui
               non
               manducat
               ,
               manducantem
               non
               Spernat
               :
               he
               that
               eateth
               not
               ,
               let
               him
               not
               despise
               him
               that
               eateth
               .
            
             As
             for
             mine
             own
             part
             what
             I
             preach
             with
             Gods
             grace
             I
             will
             practise
             .
             And
             if
             any
             man
             can
             give
             a
             better
             
             reason
             ,
             for
             the
             contrary
             to
             what
             I
             doe
             ,
             then
             I
             can
             give
             for
             what
             I
             say
             :
             I
             doe
             hereby
             promise
             to
             subscribe
             :
             otherwise
             let
             every
             one
             looke
             and
             dive
             into
             his
             owne
             actions
             ,
             and
             not
             into
             other
             mens
             ;
             for
             he
             shall
             render
             an
             account
             ,
             onely
             for
             his
             owne
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             theirs
             .
             And
             because
             All
             in
             these
             times
             (
             perchance
             )
             are
             not
             bound
             under
             sinne
             to
             imbrace
             these
             opinions
             (
             the
             h
             
               question
               not
               being
            
             ,
             which
             is
             absolutely
             the
             safest
             or
             perfectest
             way
             ,
             and
             all
             dispositions
             of
             each
             soule
             ,
             
             
             
             not
             being
             alike
             ;
             but
             only
             whether
             the
             said
             opinions
             are
             forbidden
             or
             not
             forbidden
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             so
             that
             absolutely
             in
             case
             of
             necessitie
             they
             may
             not
             bee
             done
             ;
             and
             what
             may
             best
             in
             prudence
             bee
             done
             ;
             (
             yet
             safe
             enough
             ,
             with
             a
             good
             conscience
             ,
             and
             without
             sinne
             )
             the
             condition
             of
             times
             and
             persons
             considered
             )
             those
             that
             shall
             not
             imbrace
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             suffer
             for
             their
             conscience
             sake
             ;
             I
             shall
             beseech
             Almightie
             God
             to
             lay
             no
             more
             
             upon
             them
             ,
             then
             they
             are
             able
             to
             beare
             ;
             that
             they
             doe
             nothing
             against
             their
             conscience
             ;
             for
             that
             were
             to
             carry
             a
             continuall
             hell
             about
             them
             :
             which
             of
             all
             earthly
             miseries
             were
             the
             greatest
             :
             from
             which
             God
             of
             his
             infinite
             mercy
             preserve
             us
             all
             :
             Amen
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Appendix
           .
        
         
           HEre
           followeth
           the
           forme
           of
           recantation
           enjoyned
           the
           
             Lollards
             ,
             Anno
             Regis
             Richardi
             Secundi
             decimo
             nono
             .
          
           Together
           with
           the
           resolution
           of
           the
           Fathers
           in
           the
           Councel
           of
           Trent
           ,
           1564.
           and
           the
           Oathes
           of
           Supremacie
           enacted
           35.
           
           Henry
           8.
           and
           1.
           
           Elizabeth
           ;
           as
           also
           a
           proviso
           for
           expounding
           the
           Oath
           the
           fift
           of
           Elizabeth
           .
           and
           the
           Admonition
           annexed
           to
           the
           Injunctions
           Elizabeth
           1.
           whereof
           there
           is
           often
           mention
           made
           in
           the
           Animadversions
           .
        
         
           
             Ex
             Rotulo
             clausarum
             de
             Anno
             decimo
             nono
             Richardi
             Secundi
             —
             m.
             18.
             dorso
             .
          
           
             
               MEmorand
               .
               quod
               primo
               di●
               Septembris
               Anno
               Regni
               Regis
               Richardi
               secundi
               ▪
            
             
             
               post
               conquestū
               decimo
               nono
               Willielmus
               Dinet
               ,
               Nich-Taylour
               ,
               Nich-Poucher
               ,
               et
               Willielmus
               Steynour
               de
               Nottingham
               in
               Cancellar
               .
               ipsius
               Regis
               personaliter
               ,
               constituti
               Sacramenta
               divisim
               praestiterunt
               sub
               eo
               qui
               sequitur
               tenore
               .
            
          
           
             I
             
               William
               Dynet
            
             byfor
             yhow
             worschipefull
             fader
             and
             Lorde
             Archbishop
             of
             Yho●ke
             and
             yhour
             Clergie
             with
             
             my
             free
             will
             and
             full
             avysede
             swere
             to
             God
             and
             to
             all
             his
             Seynts
             upon
             this
             holy
             Gospels
             ,
             yat
             fro
             this
             day
             forthwarde
             I
             shall
             worship
             ymages
             with
             preying
             ,
             and
             offering
             unto
             hem
             in
             the
             worschep
             of
             the
             Seintes
             ,
             that
             they
             be
             made
             after
             .
             And
             also
             I
             shall
             nevermore
             despyse
             pygremage
             ne
             states
             of
             holy
             Chyrche
             in
             noe
             degree
             .
             And
             also
             I
             shall
             be
             buxum
             to
             the
             lawes
             of
             holy
             Chyrche
             and
             to
             yhow
             as
             myne
             Archbishop
             and
             to
             mine
             other
             ordinaries
             and
             Curates
             ,
             and
             keepe
             tho
             lawes
             up
             my
             power
             ,
             and
             meyntein
             hem
             .
             And
             alsoe
             I
             shall
             never
             more
             meyntein
             ne
             techen
             ,
             ne
             defenden
             Errours
             ,
             conclusions
             ,
             ne
             techinges
             of
             the
             Lollardes
             ,
             ne
             swych
             conclusions
             and
             techynges
             that
             men
             clepyth
             Lollards
             doctrine
             ,
             ne
             I
             shall
             her
             bokes
             ne
             swych
             bokes
             ne
             hem
             or
             any
             suspect
             or
             diffamede
             of
             Lollardery
             receive
             or
             company
             withall
             wittingly
             or
             defend
             in
             tho
             ma●ters
             ,
             and
             if
             I
             know
             any
             swych
             ,
             I
             shall
             with
             all
             the
             haste
             that
             I
             may
             doe
             yhow
             or
             els
             your
             ner
             officers
             to
             wytten
             and
             of
             her
             bokes
             .
             And
             also
             I
             sha●l
             excite
             and
             stirre
             all
             tho
             to
             good
             doctrine
             that
             I
             have
             hyndred
             with
             myne
             Doctrine
             up
             my
             power
             .
             And
             also
             I
             shall
             stond
             to
             yhour
             declaration
             which
             es
             heresy
             or
             errour
             and
             do
             thereafter
             .
             And
             also
             what
             penance
             yhe
             woll
             for
             that
             I
             have
             done
             for
             meyteyning
             of
             this
             fals
             doctryn
             injuyne
             me
             and
             I
             shall
             fulfill
             .
             And
             I
             submit
             me
             thereto
             up
             my
             power
             .
             And
             also
             I
             shall
             make
             no
             other
             glosse
             of
             this
             myne
             oath
             ,
             bot
             as
             the
             words
             stonde
             .
             And
             if
             it
             be
             soe
             that
             I
             com
             agayn
             or
             do
             agayn
             this
             oth
             or
             any
             party
             thereof
             ,
             I
             yhelde
             me
             here
             cowpable
             as
             an
             heretyk
             and
             to
             be
             punyshed
             by
             the
             law
             of
             an
             heretyke
             ,
             and
             to
             forfet
             all
             my
             godes
             to
             the
             Kings
             will
             withouten
             any
             other
             processe
             of
             law
             ;
             and
             thereto
             I
             require
             the
             Notarie
             to
             make
             of
             all
             this
             the
             which
             is
             my
             will
             an
             Instrument
             agayns
             me
             .
          
           
           
             
               Et
               ex
               habundanti
               idem
               Willielmus
               Dyn●t
               eodem
               die
               voluit
               et
               recognovit
               quod
               omnia
               bona
               et
               catalla
               sua
               mobilia
               nobis
               sint
               forisfacta
               in
               casu
               quo
               ipse
               juramentum
               praedictum
               seu
               aliqua
               in
               eodem
               juramento
               contenta
               de
               cetero
               contravenerit
               ullo
               modo
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             Declaratio
             Patrum
             concilli
             Tridentini
             ,
             circa
             frequentationem
             Ecclesiarum
             ,
             Eo
             tempore
             ,
             quo
             hereticiritus
             exercentur
             ,
             aut
             praedicatur
             haeresis
             .
          
           
             Pax
             Christi
             quae
             exuperat
             omnem
             sensum
             ,
             custodiat
             corda
             vestra
             &
             intelligentias
             vestras
             ,
             Amen
             .
          
           
             Viri
             Dignitate
             conspicui
             ,
             religione
             ,
             &
             multis
             nominibus
             illustres
             aequam
             &
             honestam
             postulationem
             vestram
             ad
             nos
             detulerunt
             N.
             &
             C.
             quam
             à
             vobis
             ad
             se
             praelatam
             asserebant
             cujus
             hoc
             est
             exemplum
             .
          
           
             REligione
             in
             Anglia
             mutatâ
             ,
             &
             poenâ
             propositâ
             ,
             si
             quis
             Diebus
             Dominicis
             &
             festis
             à
             templis
             abstineat
             ,
             interim
             Dum
             Psalmi
             ,
             &
             ex
             utroque
             testamento
             lectiones
             ,
             lingua
             vulgari
             recitantur
             :
             laici
             multi
             catholici
             ,
             nobiles
             ,
             &
             Deum
             timentes
             ;
             partim
             in
             carcere
             agentes
             ,
             partim
             mox
             eò
             conjiciendi
             ,
             amicorum
             &
             consanguineorum
             precibus
             ac
             monitionibus
             &
             imminentium
             periculorum
             metu
             invitantur
             ,
             ut
             saltem
             ea
             tenus
             ,
             de
             sententia
             denuo
             ,
             se
             permittant
             ,
             ut
             in
             templis
             protestantium
             tantisper
             interesse
             velint
             Diebus
             Dominicis
             &
             aliis
             festis
             ,
             Dum
             Psalmi
             ex
             more
             linguâ
             vulgari
             ,
             decant
             arisoliti
             &
             lectiones
             ex
             Bibliis
             linguâ
             item
             vulgari
             
             depromptae
             ;
             nec
             non
             conciones
             quae
             ad
             eorum
             dogmata
             approbanda
             apud
             pop
             .
             frequentiùs
             habentur
             ;
             commemoratae
             sunt
             .
             Iam
             qui
             huc
             usque
             nullo
             modo
             deduci
             potuerint
             ,
             ut
             publicis
             predictis
             precibus
             ,
             &
             concionibus
             interessent
             ,
             magnopere
             〈◊〉
             postulant
             ,
             quid
             his
             faciendum
             censeant
             viri
             pii
             &
             〈◊〉
             Nam
             si
             nullo
             animae
             periculo
             ,
             aut
             nulla
             Dei
             offensione
             ,
             ●ubli●o
             regni
             sui
             Decreto
             parere
             &
             obedire
             liceat
             :
             liben●●r
             ●d
             fecerint
             .
             Contra
             vero
             si
             quid
             in
             hac
             re
             periculum
             sit
             sa●utis
             aeternae
             ,
             aut
             l●sae
             Divinae
             Majestatis
             :
             quae
             vis
             perpeti
             de●reverunt
             potiùs
             qùam
             quicquam
             agere
             aut
             committere
             unde
             Deum
             off●nsum
             iri
             ,
             aut
             irritatum
             intelligant
             .
             Haec
             quest●●
             cum
             multas
             pias
             &
             religiosas
             conscientias
             exerceat
             ,
             &
             co●tu●bet
             ,
             r●ga●di
             estis
             omnes
             per
             v●scera
             misericordiae
             ,
             &
             charitatem
             quam
             Christus
             à
             suis
             omnibus
             exigit
             ,
             ut
             eam
             palu●
             &
             dilucide
             quam
             primùm
             expediatis
             ,
             qua
             multi
             in
             ho●
             regno
             implicat●
             torquentur
             .
          
           
             Quod
             haec
             charta
             complectitur
             ,
             nullius
             nomine
             singulariter
             praefertur
             quia
             non
             ad
             unum
             aliquem
             pertinet
             ,
             quod
             hic
             petitur
             ,
             sed
             ad
             omnes
             fere
             nobiles
             quos
             Anglia
             habet
             Catholicos
             ,
             quibus
             jam
             multis
             modis
             pericula
             intentantur
             .
             Iis
             universis
             in
             tua
             illustrissima
             Dominatione
             magna
             spes
             auxilii
             effulget
             ,
             si
             eadem
             vel
             Dei
             ,
             vel
             nobilitatis
             respectu
             ,
             agere
             dignabitur
             cum
             amicis
             quos
             in
             concilio
             habet
             Tridentino
             ut
             huic
             questioni
             ,
             quae
             totius
             nobilitatis
             nomine
             his
             adjuncta
             est
             ,
             responsum
             maturum
             &
             Deliberatum
             accommodetur
             ,
             &
             huc
             commoda
             tuae
             D.
             opera
             perferatur
             .
             In
             quo
             haud
             dubie
             acquiessent
             perturbatae
             nunc
             conscientiae
             ,
             si
             ex
             tetam
             sancto
             &
             nobili
             patre
             certiores
             fieri
             possint
             ,
             quid
             patres
             hac
             de
             re
             iudicent
             .
             Quanquam
             fortasse
             tutum
             non
             fuerit
             ,
             hanc
             questionem
             publice
             in
             concilio
             proponi
             ,
             ne
             res
             divulgata
             nostrorum
             protestantium
             animos
             exacerbet
             ,
             &
             aliquibus
             periculum
             acceleret
             ,
             (
             nisi
             tuae
             prudentiae
             aliter
             videatur
             )
             ideo
             tua
             prudentia
             consultius
             fecerit
             ,
             si
             ita
             cum
             selectis
             quibusdam
             hanc
             causam
             egerit
             ,
             ut
             quod
             ipsi
             in
             hac
             causa
             piissimi
             &
             doctissimi
             
             theologi
             consulti
             significaverint
             ,
             id
             proinde
             valeat
             ,
             ac
             si
             universi
             patres
             sententias
             dixissent
             :
             Caeterum
             hoc
             totum
             tuae
             Do
             judicio
             ,
             &
             arbitrio
             relinquendi
             satius
             sit
             ,
             ut
             ipsa
             quod
             magis
             in
             rem
             esse
             prospiciat
             ,
             ●d
             libere
             agat
             .
             Qui
             in
             Anglia
             ●unc
             sunt
             theologi
             partim
             metuunt
             ,
             partim
             varie
             respondent
             ▪
             ideo
             plane
             omnibus
             satisfaciet
             ,
             quod
             te
             procurante
             ex
             Triden●●no
             huc
             respondebitur
             .
          
           
             Pro
             quo
             vestro
             tam
             firme
             christiano
             &
             vere
             religioso
             animo
             non
             possumu●
             non
             Deo
             opt
             .
             max.
             agere
             gratias
             ,
             &
             nobis
             magnopere
             gratulari
             .
             Etsi
             enim
             calamitatum
             vestrarum
             sensus
             ,
             cunctos
             vehementer
             tangat
             &
             cruciet
             ,
             ut
             Christiana
             charitas
             hortatur
             ,
             quae
             tam
             arcto
             necessitudinis
             vinculo
             omnes
             devinctos
             &
             constrictos
             tenet
             ,
             ut
             mutuo
             afficiat
             membra
             ,
             atque
             fratrum
             commoda
             &
             incommoda
             non
             aliena
             sed
             propria
             ducat
             ;
             in
             illo
             tamen
             non
             est
             minima
             consolatio
             ,
             quod
             calamitosis
             hisce
             temporibus
             &
             in
             eo
             potissimum
             regno
             ,
             in
             quo
             fides
             religiosorum
             miserè
             jacet
             ,
             cernimus
             nullo
             iniuriarum
             concursu
             ,
             aut
             metus
             vi
             charitatis
             vestrae
             ardorem
             extingu●
             ,
             aut
             fidem
             convelli
             ,
             aut
             constantiam
             labefactari
             :
             quinimò
             vos
             esse
             ,
             qui
             in
             tanta
             rerum
             omnium
             confusione
             ,
             ac
             molestiarum
             turbulentissimá
             tempestate
             nunquam
             curvaveritis
             genua
             ante
             Baal
             ,
             non
             sine
             magna
             Divini
             nominis
             Christianaeque
             disciplinae
             gloria
             .
             Ne
             igitur
             vestris
             constans
             animus
             ,
             qui
             nullis
             cōmodis
             ad
             impietatem
             torqueri
             flective
             unquam
             potuit
             ,
             fallacibus
             rationibus
             ad
             vestram
             perniciem
             comparatis
             aut
             Divinae
             legis
             ignoratione
             pietatisve
             simulatione
             deciperetur
             &
             minueretur
             :
             quod
             sustinemus
             dignum
             &
             Christiani
             hominis
             officio
             debitum
             existimavimus
             vestris
             piissimis
             optatis
             morem
             gerere
             ;
             causamque
             vestram
             examinandam
             accuratè
             ,
             diligenter
             ,
             maturèque
             commissimus
             gravissimis
             quibusdam
             patribus
             ac
             reverendissimis
             Dominis
             Archiepiscopo
             Bracharensi
             ,
             Archiepiscopo
             Lanci●nensi
             ,
             Episcopo
             Dombriscensi
             ,
             Episcopo
             Lerenensi
             ,
             reverendo
             patri
             Iacobo
             Laine●
             generali
             societatis
             Iesu
             :
             simulque
             spectatissimis
             
             quibusdam
             Doctoribus
             Alphonso
             Salmeroni
             Fratri
             Petro
             de
             Soto
             quem
             arbitramur
             vobis
             &
             facie
             &
             nomine
             notissimum
             ;
             D.
             Georgio
             de
             Fr.
             Francisco
             Fercensi
             .
             Doct.
             Melchiori
             Cornelio
             :
             Iacobo
             Paiva
             de
             Andrada
             item
             Doctori
             ,
             quorum
             omnium
             religio
             ,
             pietas
             &
             eruditio
             certissimis
             testimoniis
             explorata
             est
             .
             Quorum
             sententias
             nostro
             etiam
             judicio
             comprobatas
             non
             dubitamus
             quin
             sententiae
             totius
             concilii
             instar
             sitis
             merito
             habituri
             .
             H●i
             igitur
             patres
             ac
             Theologi
             quibus
             haec
             provincia
             data
             est
             ,
             cum
             s●pe
             convenissent
             ,
             atque
             diligenter
             &
             circumspectè
             divina
             oracula
             ,
             &
             sanctorum
             patrum
             sententias
             &
             instituta
             deliberando
             evolvissent
             ,
             communibus
             suffragiis
             concluserunt
             minime
             vobis
             sine
             magno
             scelere
             ,
             divinaque
             indignatione
             licere
             hujusmodi
             hereticorum
             precibus
             ,
             illorumve
             concion●bus
             in●eresse
             ;
             ac
             longe
             multum
             praestare
             ,
             quaevis
             atrocissima
             perpeti
             quam
             in
             profligatissimis
             sceleratissimisque
             rit●bus
             ,
             quovis
             signo
             illis
             consentire
             .
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             Enacted
             35.
             
             Henrici
             octavi
             .
          
           
             I
             
               A.
               B.
            
             Having
             now
             the
             vaile
             of
             darknesse
             of
             the
             usurped
             power
             ,
             authoritie
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             See
             and
             Bishops
             of
             Rome
             ,
             clearely
             taken
             away
             from
             mine
             eyes
             ,
             doe
             utterly
             testifie
             ,
             and
             declare
             in
             my
             conscience
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             See
             ,
             nor
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             nor
             any
             forrein
             Potentate
             ,
             hath
             ,
             nor
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             jurisdiction
             ,
             power
             ,
             or
             authoritie
             ,
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             nether
             by
             Gods
             ,
             law
             nor
             by
             any
             other
             just
             law
             ,
             or
             means
             .
             And
             though
             by
             sufferance
             and
             abuse
             in
             times
             passed
             ,
             they
             aforesaid
             have
             usurped
             ,
             and
             vendicated
             a
             fained
             and
             unlawfull
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             supported
             till
             few
             yeeres
             passed
             ,
             therefore
             because
             it
             might
             be
             deemed
             ,
             and
             
             thought
             thereby
             ,
             that
             I
             tooke
             or
             take
             it
             for
             just
             and
             good
             ,
             I
             therefore
             now
             doe
             clearely
             and
             franckly
             renounce
             ,
             refuse
             ,
             relinquish
             ,
             and
             forsake
             that
             pretended
             authoritie
             ,
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             ,
             both
             of
             the
             See
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             forrein
             powers
             .
             And
             that
             I
             shall
             never
             consent
             and
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             foresaid
             See
             ,
             or
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             or
             any
             of
             their
             successours
             ,
             shall
             practise
             ,
             exercise
             ,
             or
             have
             any
             manner
             of
             authoritie
             ,
             jurisdiction
             or
             power
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             the
             Kings
             Realmes
             or
             Dominions
             ,
             nor
             any
             forrein
             Potentate
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             ,
             degree
             ,
             or
             condition
             soever
             he
             be
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             shall
             resist
             the
             same
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             to
             the
             uttermost
             of
             my
             power
             :
             And
             that
             I
             shall
             beare
             faith
             ,
             truth
             ,
             and
             true
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Kings
             Majestie
             ,
             and
             to
             his
             heires
             and
             successours
             ,
             declared
             or
             hereafter
             to
             be
             declared
             by
             the
             authoritie
             of
             the
             Act
             made
             in
             the
             Session
             of
             the
             Parliament
             holden
             at
             Westminster
             the
             fourteenth
             day
             of
             Ianuary
             ,
             in
             the
             five
             and
             thirtieth
             yeere
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             said
             Act
             made
             in
             the
             eight
             and
             twentieth
             yeere
             of
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             reigne
             .
             And
             that
             I
             shall
             accept
             ,
             repute
             and
             take
             the
             Kings
             Majestie
             ,
             his
             heires
             and
             successours
             (
             when
             they
             or
             any
             of
             them
             shall
             enjoy
             his
             place
             to
             be
             the
             only
             supreame
             Head
             in
             earth
             ,
             under
             God
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             His
             Highnesses
             Dominions
             .
             And
             that
             with
             my
             body
             ,
             cunning
             ,
             wit
             ,
             and
             uttermost
             of
             my
             power
             ,
             without
             guile
             ,
             fraud
             ,
             or
             other
             undue
             means
             ,
             I
             shall
             observe
             ,
             keepe
             ,
             maintaine
             ,
             and
             defend
             all
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             styles
             ,
             titles
             ,
             and
             rights
             ,
             with
             the
             whole
             effects
             and
             contents
             of
             the
             Acts
             provided
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             Acts
             and
             Statutes
             made
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             made
             within
             this
             Realme
             ,
             in
             and
             for
             that
             purpose
             ,
             and
             the
             derogation
             ,
             extirpation
             and
             extinguishment
             ,
             of
             the
             usurped
             and
             pretended
             authoritie
             ,
             power
             and
             
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             See
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             all
             other
             forrein
             Potentates
             ,
             as
             afore
             .
             And
             also
             aswell
             the
             said
             Statute
             made
             in
             the
             said
             eight
             and
             twentieth
             yeer
             ,
             as
             the
             Statute
             made
             in
             the
             said
             Session
             of
             the
             Parliament
             holden
             the
             35.
             yeere
             of
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             Reigne
             ,
             for
             establishment
             and
             declaration
             of
             His
             highnesse
             succession
             ,
             and
             all
             Acts
             and
             Statutes
             made
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             made
             in
             confirmation
             and
             corroboration
             of
             the
             Kings
             Majesties
             power
             ,
             and
             Supremacie
             in
             earth
             ,
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             and
             of
             other
             the
             Kings
             Dominions
             .
             I
             shall
             also
             defend
             and
             maintaine
             with
             ,
             by
             body
             and
             goods
             ,
             and
             with
             all
             my
             wit
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             this
             I
             shall
             doe
             against
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             ,
             dignitie
             ,
             degree
             ,
             or
             condition
             they
             be
             ,
             and
             in
             no
             wise
             doe
             nor
             attempt
             ,
             nor
             to
             my
             power
             ●uffer
             ,
             or
             know
             to
             be
             done
             ,
             or
             attempted
             ,
             directly
             or
             indirectly
             ,
             any
             thing
             or
             things
             privily
             or
             apertly
             to
             the
             let
             ,
             hinderance
             ,
             damage
             or
             derogation
             of
             any
             of
             the
             said
             Statutes
             ,
             or
             of
             any
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             means
             ,
             or
             for
             or
             by
             any
             manner
             of
             pretence
             .
             And
             in
             case
             any
             Oath
             hath
             been
             made
             by
             me
             to
             any
             person
             or
             persons
             in
             maintenance
             ,
             defence
             ,
             or
             favour
             of
             the
             See
             and
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             or
             his
             authoritie
             ,
             jurisdiction
             or
             power
             ,
             or
             against
             any
             Statutes
             aforesaid
             ,
             I
             repute
             the
             same
             as
             vaine
             and
             annihilate
             ,
             and
             shall
             wholly
             and
             truly
             observe
             and
             keepe
             this
             Oath
             ,
             so
             helpe
             me
             God
             ,
             all
             Saints
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Evangelists
             .
          
        
         
           
             The
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             enacted
             
               1
               ●
               .
            
             Elizabeth
             ,
             cap.
             1o.
          
           
             I
             ,
             
               A.
               B.
            
             Doe
             utterly
             testifie
             and
             declare
             in
             my
             conscience
             ,
             that
             the
             Queenes
             highnesse
             is
             the
             onely
             Supreame
             governour
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             other
             her
             
             Highnesse
             Dominions
             ,
             and
             Countries
             ,
             as
             well
             in
             all
             Spirituall
             or
             Ecclesiasticall
             things
             ,
             or
             causes
             ,
             as
             Temporall
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             forreigne
             Prince
             ,
             Person
             ,
             Prelate
             ,
             State
             ,
             or
             Potentate
             ,
             hath
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             jurisdiction
             ,
             power
             ,
             superioritie
             ,
             preheminence
             ,
             or
             authoritie
             ,
             Ecclesiasticall
             ,
             or
             Spirituall
             ,
             within
             this
             Realme
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             doe
             utterly
             renounce
             and
             forsake
             all
             forraigne
             jurisdictio●s
             ,
             powers
             ,
             superiorities
             ,
             and
             authorities
             ,
             and
             doe
             ●●omise
             that
             from
             henceforth
             I
             shall
             beare
             faith
             an●●rue
             Allegiance
             to
             the
             Queenes
             Highnesse
             ,
             her
             〈◊〉
             and
             lawfull
             Successour
             and
             to
             my
             power
             ,
             shall
             ass●st
             and
             defend
             all
             jurisdictions
             ,
             priviledges
             ,
             preheminences
             ,
             and
             authorities
             ,
             granted
             or
             belonging
             to
             the
             Queenes
             Highnesse
             ,
             her
             Heires
             ,
             and
             Successours
             ,
             or
             united
             and
             annexed
             to
             the
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             of
             this
             Realme
             .
             
               So
               helpe
               me
               God
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Contents
               of
               this
               Booke
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             A
             Proviso
             in
             an
             Act
             5
             o.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             
               c.
               1o.
            
             for
             expounding
             this
             Oath
             .
          
           
             PRovided
             also
             ,
             that
             the
             Oath
             expressed
             in
             the
             said
             Act
             made
             in
             the
             said
             first
             yeere
             shall
             be
             taken
             and
             expounded
             in
             such
             forme
             as
             is
             set
             forth
             in
             an
             Admonition
             annexed
             to
             the
             Queenes
             Majesties
             Injunctions
             ,
             published
             in
             the
             first
             yeere
             of
             her
             Majesties
             reigne
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             to
             confesse
             and
             acknowledge
             in
             her
             Majestie
             ,
             her
             Heires
             and
             Successours
             ,
             none
             other
             authoritie
             ,
             then
             that
             was
             challenged
             and
             lately
             used
             by
             the
             noble
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             said
             Admonition
             more
             plainly
             may
             appeare
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             The
             Admonition
             annexed
             to
             the
             Injunctions
             Elizabeth
             1o.
             followes
             with
             this
             Title
             .
          
           
             An
             Admonition
             to
             simple
             men
             deceived
             by
             malicious
             .
          
           
             THe
             Queenes
             Majestie
             being
             enformed
             ,
             that
             in
             certaine
             places
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             sundry
             of
             her
             native
             subjects
             ,
             being
             called
             to
             Ecclesiasticall
             Ministrie
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             be
             by
             sinister
             perswasion
             ,
             and
             perverse
             construction
             ,
             induced
             to
             finde
             some
             scruple
             in
             the
             forme
             of
             an
             Oath
             ,
             which
             by
             an
             Act
             of
             the
             last
             Parliament
             is
             prescribed
             to
             be
             required
             of
             divers
             persons
             for
             the
             recognition
             of
             their
             Allegiance
             to
             her
             Majestie
             ,
             which
             certainly
             neither
             was
             ever
             meant
             ,
             ne
             by
             any
             equitie
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             good
             sense
             can
             be
             thereof
             gathered
             ;
             would
             that
             all
             her
             loving
             subjects
             should
             understand
             ,
             that
             nothing
             was
             ,
             is
             ,
             or
             shall
             be
             meant
             ,
             or
             intended
             by
             the
             same
             Oath
             ,
             to
             have
             any
             other
             Dutie
             ,
             Allegiance
             or
             Bond
             required
             by
             the
             same
             Oath
             ,
             then
             was
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             due
             to
             the
             most
             noble
             Kings
             of
             famous
             memorie
             ,
             King
             Henry
             the
             eight
             her
             Majesties
             Father
             ,
             or
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixt
             her
             Majesties
             Brother
             .
          
           
             And
             further
             her
             Majestie
             forbiddeth
             all
             manner
             her
             subjects
             to
             give
             eare
             or
             credit
             to
             such
             perverse
             and
             malicious
             persons
             ,
             which
             most
             sinisterly
             and
             maliciously
             labour
             ,
             to
             notifie
             to
             her
             loving
             subjects
             ,
             how
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             said
             Oath
             it
             may
             be
             collected
             that
             the
             Kings
             or
             Queenes
             of
             this
             Realme
             possessours
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             may
             challenge
             authoritie
             and
             power
             of
             Ministrie
             of
             Divine
             Offices
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             wherein
             her
             said
             subjects
             be
             much
             abused
             by
             such
             evill
             disposed
             persons
             .
             
             For
             certainly
             her
             Majestie
             neither
             doth
             ,
             ne
             ever
             will
             challenge
             any
             other
             authoritie
             ,
             then
             that
             was
             challenged
             and
             lately
             used
             by
             the
             said
             noble
             Kings
             of
             famous
             memory
             ,
             King
             Henrie
             the
             eight
             ,
             and
             King
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             which
             is
             and
             was
             of
             ancient
             time
             due
             to
             the
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             under
             God
             to
             have
             the
             Sovereigntie
             and
             rule
             over
             all
             manner
             of
             persons
             borne
             within
             these
             her
             Realmes
             ,
             Dominions
             and
             Countries
             ,
             of
             what
             estate
             either
             Ecclesiasticall
             or
             Temporall
             soever
             they
             be
             ,
             so
             as
             no
             other
             forreigne
             power
             ,
             shall
             or
             ought
             to
             have
             any
             superioritie
             over
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             any
             person
             that
             hath
             conceived
             any
             other
             sense
             of
             the
             forme
             of
             the
             said
             Oath
             shall
             accept
             the
             same
             Oath
             ,
             with
             this
             interpretation
             ,
             sense
             ,
             or
             meaning
             ,
             her
             Majestie
             is
             well
             pleased
             to
             accept
             every
             such
             in
             that
             beh●lfe
             ,
             as
             her
             good
             and
             obedient
             subjects
             ,
             and
             shall
             acquit
             them
             of
             all
             manner
             penalties
             contained
             in
             the
             said
             Act
             ,
             against
             such
             as
             shall
             peremptorily
             or
             obstinately
             refuse
             to
             take
             the
             same
             Oath
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Conclusion
           of
           the
           Authour
           of
           the
           Animadversions
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THis
           Treatise
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           penned
           by
           a
           learned
           and
           intelligent
           Romanist
           ,
           resembles
           Ortwhinus
           his
           Booke
           intituled
           
             Fasciculus
             rerum
             expetendarum
             et
             fugiendarum
          
           ,
           or
           the
           
             two
             baskets
             of
             figg●s
          
           ,
           Ier.
           24.1.2
           .
           
             set
             before
             the
             Temple
             ,
             one
             basket
             had
             very
             good
             figges
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             very
             naughtie
             .
          
           Among
           the
           very
           good
           are
           these
           assertions
           .
           That
           in
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           there
           is
           no
           Idolatrie
           committed
           .
           
             That
             the
             Liturgie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             hath
             not
             any
             malignitie
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             may
             ●ustifie
             Popish
             Recusancie
             .
             That
             the
             Oathes
             of
             All●giance
             and
             Supremacie
             are
             iustifiable
             by
             the
             law
             of
             God.
          
           But
           among
           the
           
             very
             naughtie
          
           ,
           are
           these
           that
           when
           we
           are
           questioned
           about
           our
           Religion
           before
           a
           Magistrate
           ,
           we
           may
           
             vulpizure
             cum
             vulpibus
          
           ,
           goe
           beyond
           the
           foxe
           if
           wee
           can
           in
           fox-craft
           :
           that
           in
           taking
           an
           oath
           we
           may
           frame
           a
           meaning
           to
           our selves
           which
           is
           proved
           contrary
           to
           the
           meaning
           of
           him
           that
           made
           ,
           or
           ministreth
           the
           Oath
           that
           we
           may
           by
           our
           outward
           gestures
           and
           actions
           make
           shew
           of
           that
           Religion
           ,
           of
           which
           indeed
           we
           are
           not
           :
           that
           a
           
             Prudent
             Catholique
          
           may
           both
           frequent
           the
           Protestant
           Church
           in
           publique
           (
           as
           this
           Priest
           s●ith
           he
           hath
           done
           often
           )
           and
           goe
           to
           Masse
           ,
           ●r
           say
           Masse
           in
           private
           .
           This
           is
           no
           better
           then
           to
           
             weare
             a
             garment
          
           not
           on
           our
           bodies
           ,
           ●ut
           on
           our
           soules
           made
           of
           〈◊〉
           ,
           and
           to
           plough
           in
           Christs
           ●ield
           
             with
             an
             Oxe
             and
             an
             As●e
             ,
          
           and
           to
           
             〈◊〉
             betweene
             two
             opinions
          
           reproved
           by
           the
           holy
           Prophet
           Eliah
           ;
           t●is
           is
           to
           be
           of
           the
           
             luke-warme
             temper
          
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           〈◊〉
           to
           the
           〈◊〉
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           he
           threateneth
           to
           
             spew
             such
             out
             of
             his
             mouth
             .
          
           Of
           which
           beware
           ,
           Christian
           Reader
           ,
           as
           thou
           tendere●t
           the
           everlasting
           health
           of
           thy
           soule
           .
           
             If
             the
             Lord
             be
             God
             follow
             him
             ,
             but
             if
             Baal
             be
             he
             ,
             goe
             after
             him
             .
          
           For
           assure
           thy selfe
           whatsoever
           the
           Romish
           Baal
           may
           doe
           ,
           God
           will
           retaine
           
             no
             halting
             followers
          
           .
           It
           is
           not
           〈◊〉
           to
           worship
           God
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           but
           thou
           must
           worship
           him
           also
           with
           thy
           body
           ;
           for
           he
           who
           hath
           created
           both
           ,
           and
           redeemed
           both
           ,
           will
           be
           worshipped
           in
           both
           ,
           and
           served
           by
           both
           .
           Say
           thou
           never
           didst
           worship
           Baal
           in
           thy
           heart
           ,
           yet
           if
           thy
           
             knee
             bowed
             unto
             him
          
           ,
           or
           thy
           
             mouth
             kissed
             him
          
           ,
           God
           will
           account
           thee
           for
           none
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           1
           King.
           19.18
           .
           It
           
           is
           not
           sufficient
           to
           beleeve
           in
           Christ
           ,
           thou
           must
           also
           confesse
           his
           *
           Name
           ;
           for
           a
           
             with
             the
             heart
             man
             beleeveth
             unto
             righteousnesse
             ,
          
           and
           
             with
             the
             mouth
             co●f●ssi●n
             is
             made
             unto
             salvation
             .
          
           It
           is
           not
           sufficient
           that
           the
           Religion
           we
           professe
           be
           true
           ,
           if
           we
           be
           not
           true
           to
           it
           :
           neither
           will
           our
           faith
           save
           us
           ,
           if
           we
           save
           not
           it
           and
           keepe
           it
           uncorrupt
           .
           What
           the
           Oratour
           speaketh
           of
           piety
           towards
           our
           parents
           ,
           may
           be
           more
           truely
           affirmed
           of
           piety
           towards
           God
           :
           
             religion
             is
             wounded
             with
             a
             gesture
             ,
             a
             n●d
             ,
             nay
             a
             looke
             .
          
           It
           
             was
             said
             of
             old
          
           ,
           saith
           our
           Saviour
           ,
           
             Thou
             shalt
             not
             commit
             adulterie
             ,
             but
             I
             say
             unto
             you
          
           (
           Matth.
           5
           27.28
           .
           )
           
             That
             whosoever
             looketh
             on
             a
             woman
             to
             lust
             after
             her
             hath
             committed
             adulterie
             with
             her
             in
             his
             heart
             .
          
           If
           we
           goe
           with
           a
           friend
           to
           Masse
           out
           of
           a
           lust
           or
           meere
           curiositie
           to
           see
           
             the
             Whore
             of
             Babylon
             in
             her
             richest
             dresse
          
           upon
           a
           high
           Festival
           day
           ,
           
             we
             have
             alreadie
             committed
             spirituall
             adultery
             with
             her
             in
             our
             heart
             .
          
           And
           therefore
           Constantius
           the
           Emperour
           ,
           as
           Ambrose
           testifieth
           ;
           thought
           himselfe
           polluted
           if
           he
           had
           but
           seene
           an
           Altar
           :
           and
           the
           noble
           Martyrs
           in
           the
           first
           and
           best
           ages
           of
           the
           Church
           would
           rather
           suffer
           the
           last
           drop
           of
           bloud
           in
           their
           heart
           to
           be
           spil●
           ,
           then
           cast
           but
           one
           
             graine
             of
             Franckincense
          
           to
           the
           fire
           in
           honour
           of
           the
           Idols
           .
           And
           when
           Iulian
           by
           a
           slight
           ,
           as
           Sozomen
           writeth
           ,
           had
           drawne
           some
           Christian
           souldiers
           to
           doe
           some
           kinde
           of
           reverence
           in
           this
           kinde
           to
           his
           heathenish
           Idols
           ,
           he
           cunningly
           sitting
           by
           the
           Altar
           ,
           where
           there
           was
           an
           Image
           of
           his
           Pagan
           Deitie
           ,
           and
           calling
           them
           to
           bestow
           some
           gold
           upon
           them
           ;
           as
           soone
           as
           ever
           they
           perceived
           how
           they
           were
           circumvented
           ,
           they
           run
           backe
           againe
           into
           the
           place
           where
           incense
           was
           burning
           to
           the
           Idol
           ,
           and
           cast
           downe
           all
           the
           gold
           they
           had
           received
           before
           the
           Emperours
           face
           .
           And
           Valentinian
           carrying
           the
           Mace
           before
           Iulian
           the
           Apostata
           ,
           when
           the
           heathenish
           Sexton
           cast
           some
           holy
           water
           upon
           him
           ,
           he
           ●eld
           him
           downe
           at
           a
           blow
           ,
           wiped
           off
           the
           water
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           .
           
             Theod.
             hist.
             l.
          
           3.
           c.
           15.
           
           In
           like
           manner
           when
           Licinius
           bad
           *
           Auxentius
           cut
           off
           a
           branch
           of
           a
           Vine
           laden
           with
           cluste●s
           of
           grapes
           ,
           and
           he
           suspecting
           nothing
           had
           ●one
           it
           :
           Licinius
           bad
           him
           put
           that
           branch
           at
           the
           feete
           of
           the
           Image
           of
           Bacchus
           :
           but
           Auxentius
           answered
           ,
           
             God
             forbid
             O
             Emperour
             that
             I
             should
             doe
             it
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             a
             Christian
             :
          
           and
           the
           Emperour
           replying
           ,
           
             either
             doe
             it
             ,
             or
             get
             thee
             out
             of
             my
             presence
             ,
          
           he
           presently
           
             looseneth
             his
             belt
          
           and
           quits
           his
           service
           .
           To
           whom
           I
           will
           adde
           one
           *
           more
           mentioned
           by
           Theodoret
           ,
           who
           chose
           rather
           to
           be
           most
           
           cruelly
           tortured
           then
           he
           would
           be
           brought
           to
           contribute
           a
           halfe-penny
           towards
           the
           repairing
           of
           an
           Idol
           temple
           .
           Let
           us
           warme
           our
           zeale
           at
           the
           embers
           of
           these
           holy
           Martyrs
           and
           Confessours
           ,
           and
           be
           ever
           mindfull
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           exhortation
           ;
           
             Have
             no
             fellowship
             at
             all
             with
             the
             workes
             of
             darkenesse
             ,
          
           Ephes.
           5.11
           .
           
             but
             reprove
             them
             rather
             :
             be
             not
             unequally
             yoaked
             with
             unbeleevers
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           6.14
           .
           
             For
             what
             fellowship
             hath
             righteousnesse
             with
             unrighteousnesse
             ,
             or
             what
             communion
             hath
             light
             with
             darkenesse
             :
             and
             what
             concord
             hath
             Christ
             with
             Belial
             :
             and
             what
             agreement
             hath
             the
             temple
             of
             God
             with
             Idols
             :
          
           marke
           the
           Apostles
           gradation
           ,
           first
           ,
           
             What
             fellowship
             hath
             righteousnesse
             with
             unrighteousnesse
             :
          
           next
           ,
           
             What
             communion
             hath
             light
             with
             darknesse
             :
          
           and
           la●
           ,
           
             What
             concord
             hath
             Christ
             with
             Belial
             :
          
           no
           more
           agreement
           may
           we
           have
           who
           are
           the
           
             temples
             of
             the
             living
             God
             with
             Idols
             .
          
           Th●re
           is
           great
           opposition
           betweene
           righteousnesse
           and
           unrighteousnesse
           ,
           greater
           betweene
           light
           and
           darkness
           ;
           greatest
           of
           all
           between
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           :
           righteousnesse
           and
           unrighteousnesse
           (
           the
           one
           being
           a
           vertue
           and
           the
           other
           a
           vice
           )
           are
           opposed
           contrarily
           ,
           but
           light
           and
           darkenesse
           privatively
           ,
           which
           is
           a
           greater
           opposition
           ;
           but
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           contradictorily
           which
           is
           the
           greatest
           of
           all
           :
           Righteousnesse
           and
           unrighteousnesse
           are
           so
           opposite
           that
           they
           cannot
           subsist
           in
           the
           same
           soule
           ,
           and
           light
           and
           darknesse
           so
           opposite
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           subsist
           in
           the
           same
           roome
           ;
           but
           Christ
           and
           Belial
           so
           opposite
           that
           they
           cannot
           subsist
           together
           in
           the
           same
           heaven
           .
           Righteousnesse
           fighteth
           with
           unrighteousnesse
           wheresoever
           it
           meeteth
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           light
           doth
           more
           ,
           it
           presently
           banisheth
           darknesse
           ;
           but
           Christ
           yet
           more
           ,
           he
           utterly
           confoundeth
           Belial
           :
           so
           true
           religion
           not
           onely
           fighteth
           with
           all
           heresie
           ,
           and
           superstition
           wheresoever
           it
           meeteth
           with
           it
           ;
           but
           banisheth
           it
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           end
           confoundeth
           it
           :
           
             Wherefore
             come
             out
             from
             among
             them
             and
             be
             ye
             separate
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             touch
             not
             the
             uncleane
             thing
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             you
             ,
          
           2
           Cor.
           6.17
           .
        
         
           Finis
           :
           Deo
           Laus
           Sine
           Fine
           .
        
         
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A41019-e360
           
             Encarid
             ad
             Lauren
             :
             miro
             &
             ineffabili
             modo
             non
             fit
             praeter
             Dei
             v●luntatem
             ,
             quod
             etiam
             contra
             ejus
             voluntatem
             fit
             :
             ●uia
             nec
             fier●t
             nisi
             sineret
             ,
             nec
             u●ique
             nolens
             sed
             vole●s
             ,
             nec
             ●inere●
             bon●●
             f●●r●
             malè
             nisi
             omnip●t●ns
             etiam
             de
             malo
             f●c●re
             pos●●t
             b●n●
             .
          
           
             See
             page
             64.
             
          
           
             
               Acts
               25.
               
               ●5
            
             .
          
           
             Ierom.
             ●
             .
          
           
             
               
            
             
               Epig.
               l.
               1.
               
            
             
               ●cta
               gravi
               ferro
               ●●nfossaque
               vulne●●
               mater
               ,
               S●●
               pariter
               vitam
               perdidit
               〈◊〉
               dedi●
               .
               Pluri●us
               illa
               mor●
               〈◊〉
               sa●cia
               tel●●
               ,
               Omnibus
               ut
               natis
               ●●iste
               pateret
               iter
               .
            
          
           
             Plautus
             in
             Pseud.
             
          
           
             Aug.
             de
             haerasib
             .
             c.
             70.
             habent
             Ebar
             verba
             juxta
             Poeta
             ,
             Imur●
             perjura
             secretum
             pr●der●
             noli
             &
             lib.
             1.
             
             Retract
             .
             cap.
             60.
             
             Priscillianista
             ●aresin
             suam
             non
             s●lum
             negando
             a●que
             mentiendo
             verum
             ettam
             pejerando
             existimabant
             ●eculendam
             ,
             &
             ibid.
             Visum
             est
             quibus●ā
             Cath●lic●s
             Priscillianistas
             se
             debere
             simulare
             ,
             ut
             ●orum
             latebra●
             penetrarint
             .
          
           
             Ovid
             fast
             .
             lib.
             3.
             
             Coede
             caput
             dixit
             ,
             cui
             rex
             ,
             parebimus
             inquit
             ,
             Cadenda
             est
             h●rtis
             ●ruta
             (
             cepa
             )
             mei●
             :
             Addidit
             hi●
             hominis
             sumes
             ,
             ait
             ●lle
             (
             cap.
             〈◊〉
             )
             pestulat
             hic
             animam
             cui
             .
             Num●
             (
             ●isc●●
             )
             ait
             risit
             &
             his
             inquit
             facit●
             me●
             t●la
             procures
             ,
             ●
             vi●
             coll●qui●
             non
             ●big●nd●
             Deum
             .
          
           
             ●ee
             pag.
             ●3
          
           
             
               ●eog
               .
               1
            
             〈◊〉
             6.
             
          
           
             Vulpiza●●
             cum
             vulp●bus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41019-e3860
           
             a
             Nay
             rather
             a
             Babylonish
             Marchant
             
               putting
               away
               a
               good
               conscience
               concerning
               faith
               making
               shipwrack●
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             1.19
             .
             For
             this
             book
             with
             the
             title
             thereof
             resembleth
             the
             Apothecaries
             boxes
             ,
             
               quorum
               tituli
               remediae
               habe●t
               ,
               pyxides
               〈◊〉
               .
               Lactant.
               divin
               .
               institut
               .
               l.
            
             3.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             b
             According
             to
             that
             prudence
             which
             Saint
             Iames
             brandeth
             with
             those
             three
             marks
             ▪
             
               Earthly
               ,
               sensuall
               ,
               and
               devillish
            
             Iam.
             3.15
             .
          
           
             c
             By
             Catholike
             ,
             he
             meaneth
             a
             Papist
             ,
             begging
             after
             their
             manner
             ,
             that
             which
             is
             indeed
             the
             maine
             question
             between
             us
             ,
             namely
             ,
             whether
             Papists
             are
             Catholikes
             :
             For
             if
             he
             take
             Catholikes
             in
             that
             sense
             in
             which
             the
             word
             is
             used
             by
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ,
             for
             a
             right
             beleever
             or
             Orthodox
             Christian
             in
             opposition
             to
             all
             heretikes
             and
             schismatikes
             ;
             neither
             are
             Romanists
             such
             Catholikes
             :
             and
             such
             Catholikes
             living
             within
             his
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             not
             only
             may
             but
             ought
             to
             come
             to
             our
             Protestant
             Churches
             ▪
             and
             take
             the
             Oathes
             both
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacie
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             legally
             tendered
             unto
             them
             .
          
           
             d
             If
             the
             author
             had
             not
             here
             rubd
             his
             forehead
             ,
             hee
             would
             never
             have
             set
             this
             text
             in
             the
             frontispice
             of
             his
             book
             ,
             for
             whether
             we
             translate
             the
             Greek
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             innocent
             or
             simple
             ,
             in
             neither
             sense
             it
             befitteth
             either
             the
             person
             of
             the
             Author
             and
             his
             Associates
             ,
             or
             the
             argument
             of
             his
             book
             .
             How
             innocent
             Papists
             are
             ,
             it
             is
             sufficiently
             known
             to
             all
             the
             world
             by
             the
             Massacre
             at
             Paris
             ,
             Powder
             plot
             in
             England
             ,
             and
             the
             present
             Rebellion
             in
             Ireland
             .
             As
             for
             their
             simplicitie
             ,
             let
             the
             Iesuits
             manifold
             Apologies
             of
             Equivocation
             speak
             ,
             and
             this
             Priests
             Treatise
             in
             hand
             ,
             wherein
             he
             endeavoureth
             through
             the
             whole
             to
             proove
             it
             to
             be
             lawfull
             to
             double
             in
             point
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             and
             juggle
             in
             matter
             of
             most
             sacred
             and
             solemne
             oathes
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41019-e4150
           
             e
             
               Rubet
               auditor
               eui
               frigida
               mens
               est
               ;
               criminibus
               tacitâ
               sūdant
               praecordia
               culpâ
               .
            
             It
             seemes
             the
             Authors
             heart
             smote
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             cōscience
             misgave
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             inke
             turned
             red
             ,
             when
             he
             set
             his
             pen
             to
             paper
             to
             apologize
             for
             hollow
             hearted
             newtralitie
             ,
             and
             halting
             betweene
             two
             religions
             .
             If
             we
             divide
             his
             Pamphlet
             into
             two
             parts
             ,
             we
             shall
             finde
             the
             first
             part
             spent
             in
             proofe
             and
             justification
             of
             simulation
             ,
             the
             second
             of
             dissimulation
             :
             in
             the
             former
             part
             he
             perswades
             the
             Papists
             of
             England
             to
             make
             shew
             of
             what
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             by
             frequently
             resorting
             to
             our
             Church
             and
             Communion
             Table
             ,
             in
             the
             second
             to
             deny
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             by
             taking
             the
             two
             Oathes
             :
             wherein
             both
             the
             temporall
             and
             the
             spirituall
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             of
             the
             Pope
             ,
             within
             these
             kingdomes
             are
             renounced
             .
          
           
             f
             How
             the
             ensuing
             Treatise
             tendeth
             to
             the
             Safeguard
             of
             the
             bodies
             and
             estates
             of
             Papists
             ,
             by
             declining
             the
             penalties
             of
             the
             laws
             ,
             every
             intelligent
             Reader
             may
             perceive
             ,
             but
             how
             this
             way
             of
             dissimulation
             tends
             to
             the
             safeguard
             of
             souls
             ,
             I
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             sith
             the
             Saviour
             of
             our
             souls
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Way
             ,
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             ,
             teacheth
             us
             in
             expresse
             words
             ,
             Marke
             8.35
             .
             
               Whosoever
               will
               save
               his
               life
               shall
               loose
               it
               ,
               but
               whosoever
               shall
               loose
               his
               life
               for
               my
               sake
               and
               the
               Gospel
               shall
               finde
               it
               .
            
             vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               Whosoever
               therefore
               shall
               be
               ashamed
               of
               me
               and
               of
               my
               words
               in
               this
               adulterous
               and
               sinfull
               generation
               ,
               of
               him
               also
               shall
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               when
               he
               cometh
               in
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               with
               his
               holy
               Angels
               ,
            
             and
             Matth.
             10.32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               Whosoever
               shall
               confesse
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               confesse
               also
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               :
               but
               whosoever
               shall
               deny
               me
               before
               men
               ,
               him
               will
               I
               also
               deny
               before
               my
               Father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             But
             I
             subsume
             ,
             to
             make
             profession
             of
             communion
             with
             misbeleevers
             or
             schismaticks
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             confesse
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             deny
             any
             part
             of
             our
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             with
             what
             art
             of
             words
             ,
             or
             pretence
             of
             good
             intention
             soever
             ,
             is
             upon
             the
             matter
             ,
             to
             deny
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             ashamed
             of
             him
             and
             his
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             g
             You
             may
             thanke
             Pope
             Pius
             his
             seditious
             Bull
             against
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             wherein
             he
             not
             only
             excommunicateth
             her
             but
             exposeth
             her
             life
             and
             kingdome
             for
             a
             prey
             ,
             and
             the
             treasonable
             practises
             of
             Iesuits
             and
             Iesuited
             Papists
             for
             the
             severitie
             of
             our
             laws
             ,
             not
             indeed
             against
             your
             Religion
             ,
             but
             rather
             irreligion
             and
             disloyaltie
             ,
             
               medicum
               severum
               intemperans
               aeger
               fa●it
            
             .
          
           
             h
             
               Hoc
               verū
               est
               priusquam
               Theognis
               nasceretur
            
             ;
             This
             is
             an
             extreame
             veritie
             as
             the
             French
             speake
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             confesse
             a
             mans
             Religion
             without
             necessitie
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             profitable
             for
             a
             man
             to
             drive
             a
             a
             Trade
             without
             profit
             ,
             or
             not
             pleasant
             to
             recreate
             himselfe
             without
             pleasure
             ,
             or
             not
             wholsome
             to
             take
             Physicke
             ,
             which
             conduceth
             not
             to
             his
             health
             .
             But
             if
             this
             were
             in
             him
             
               l●psus
               linguae
            
             or
             calami
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             his
             inference
             hereupon
             ,
             is
             
               deliquium
               mentis
            
             ,
             and
             argues
             a
             defect
             in
             his
             rationall
             facultie
             :
             for
             at
             this
             issue
             he
             drives
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             at
             all
             times
             and
             in
             all
             places
             to
             confesse
             Religion
             ,
             (
             no
             more
             then
             to
             goe
             out
             into
             the
             Market
             place
             and
             cry
             I
             am
             a
             Romane
             Catholike
             ,
             or
             to
             write
             upon
             the
             frontispice
             of
             his
             house
             here
             lyeth
             a
             Papist
             ,
             )
             that
             therefore
             a
             man
             may
             sometimes
             make
             an
             outward
             profession
             of
             a
             contrary
             Religion
             ,
             by
             joyning
             with
             them
             publikely
             in
             their
             Service
             and
             Sacraments
             .
             If
             he
             had
             staid
             longer
             at
             schoole
             he
             would
             have
             perfectly
             learned
             (
             which
             he
             fumbleth
             at
             )
             this
             lesson
             from
             the
             Schoole
             Divines
             ,
             (
             which
             looseneth
             the
             sinews
             of
             this
             his
             argument
             )
             that
             affirmative
             preceptes
             ,
             
               obligant
               semper
               ,
               sed
               non
               ad
               semper
               ,
            
             but
             negative
             ,
             
               semper
               &
               ad
               semper
            
             .
             A
             man
             is
             not
             bound
             alwayes
             to
             exhibit
             
               cultum
               latriae
            
             ,
             to
             God
             by
             adoration
             ,
             or
             prayer
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             bound
             never
             to
             exhibite
             Divine
             worship
             to
             a
             creature
             :
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             alwayes
             to
             offer
             unto
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             give
             to
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             bound
             never
             sacrilegiously
             to
             take
             away
             from
             God
             or
             his
             Church
             :
             in
             like
             manner
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             bound
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             to
             professe
             his
             faith
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             alwayes
             bound
             ,
             not
             to
             denie
             his
             Faith
             and
             Religion
             ,
             either
             by
             word
             or
             deed
             .
             A
             man
             is
             not
             bound
             alwayes
             to
             speake
             a
             truth
             ,
             but
             he
             is
             bound
             never
             to
             lie
             ,
             feigne
             ,
             or
             play
             the
             hypocrite
             .
          
           
             i
             See
             the
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
             The
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               Godlinesse
               is
               great
               gain
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               be
               contented
               with
               what
               he
               hath
               :
            
             but
             by
             the
             confession
             of
             this
             Priest
             ,
             gaine
             is
             the
             Iesuits
             godlinesse
             ;
             the
             zeale
             of
             Gods
             house
             eats
             not
             them
             up
             ,
             but
             their
             zeale
             devoureth
             the
             houses
             of
             the
             welthiest
             Recusants
             in
             England
             .
             What
             care
             they
             though
             Recusants
             sinke
             in
             England
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             they
             swim
             in
             abundance
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             ?
             what
             thought
             take
             they
             for
             the
             parents
             mulcts
             and
             taxes
             by
             the
             state
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             their
             Pupils
             scores
             are
             paid
             in
             their
             Colleges
             ?
          
           
             k
             If
             seven
             Popes
             one
             after
             another
             swallowed
             the
             same
             State
             gudgeons
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             swallowing
             of
             them
             
               sub
               annulo
               piscatoris
            
             ,
             sent
             rescripts
             into
             England
             forbidding
             all
             Catholikes
             under
             paine
             of
             mortall
             sinne
             ,
             to
             repaire
             to
             Protestant
             Churches
             ,
             which
             this
             Authour
             acknowledgeth
             to
             be
             an
             errour
             in
             those
             Popes
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             infallible
             assistance
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             annexed
             to
             Peters
             chaire
             ?
             if
             so
             many
             Popes
             might
             be
             deceived
             by
             false
             suggestions
             ,
             why
             not
             by
             false
             arguments
             ,
             and
             objections
             ?
             if
             they
             may
             be
             deceived
             in
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             why
             not
             in
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             which
             often
             dependeth
             upon
             matter
             of
             fact
             ?
             and
             there
             being
             more
             need
             of
             inerrabilitie
             in
             a
             visible
             head
             for
             matter
             of
             fact
             ,
             then
             matter
             of
             faith
             ,
             the
             later
             so
             far
             as
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             being
             plainely
             set
             downe
             in
             Scripture
             .
             If
             they
             may
             be
             deceived
             as
             men
             ,
             why
             not
             as
             Popes
             ?
             surely
             if
             the
             Pope
             doe
             any
             thing
             as
             Pope
             ▪
             it
             is
             sending
             forth
             his
             Buls
             and
             Rescripts
             ,
             whereby
             he
             governeth
             and
             instructeth
             the
             Pseudo-Catholike
             Church
             ,
             and
             decides
             cases
             of
             conscience
             ;
             and
             if
             in
             such
             he
             be
             subject
             to
             errour
             and
             mistaking
             ,
             even
             in
             a
             matter
             of
             as
             great
             weight
             as
             any
             was
             agitated
             in
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             as
             this
             Priest
             affirmeth
             ,
             pag.
             7.
             upon
             what
             a
             sandie
             foundation
             is
             the
             Romish
             Babell
             built
             ?
             and
             how
             loose
             and
             weake
             is
             the
             maine
             ground
             of
             a
             Papists
             faith
             ?
          
           
             l
             It
             cannot
             be
             the
             common
             opinion
             of
             Divines
             that
             it
             is
             lawfull
             for
             a
             man
             to
             goe
             to
             Church
             and
             communicate
             with
             those
             who
             are
             of
             a
             different
             Religion
             .
             For
             seven
             Popes
             alleadged
             by
             him
             ,
             two
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bellarmine
             and
             Baronius
             ,
             twelve
             Fathers
             of
             the
             Councell
             of
             Trent
             ,
             
               R.
               P.
            
             and
             other
             Iesuits
             for
             the
             Roman
             partie
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Protestant
             beliefe
             ,
             
               George
               Abbot
            
             Archbishop
             of
             Canterburie
             ,
             in
             his
             Lectures
             at
             
               Oxford
               ,
               Calvine
            
             in
             his
             tract
             
               adversus
               Pseudo-Nicodemitas
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctors
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             generally
             in
             their
             expositions
             upon
             the
             second
             Commandement
             ,
             and
             in
             their
             commentaries
             upon
             the
             second
             of
             the
             Corinthians
             6.
             
             Chapter
             ,
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             ver
             .
             determine
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             m
             
               No
               infallibilitie
               in
               any
               generall
               Councel
               since
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               much
               lesse
               in
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               ,
               which
               was
               neither
               a
               generall
               Councel
               ,
               nor
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               nor
               free
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               an
               assembly
               of
               Catholike
               Bishops
               ,
               but
               of
               Images
               ,
               moved
               like
               the
               statues
               of
               Dedalus
               by
               the
               sinewes
               of
               others
               .
               See
               the
               historie
               of
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               written
               in
               Italian
               by
               
                 Petro
                 Soave
                 Polano
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Epistle
               
                 Dudith
                 quinque
                 Eccles.
                 ad
                 Maximilianum
              
               ,
               2.
               
               Caes.
               But
               were
               the
               Councel
               of
               Trent
               a
               generall
               Councel
               lawfully
               called
               ,
               consisting
               of
               eminent
               Doctors
               and
               Pastours
               as
               it
               were
               starres
               of
               the
               first
               magnitude
               ,
               yet
               they
               could
               not
               without
               horrible
               presumption
               arrogate
               to
               that
               their
               Synod
               infallibilitie
               :
               for
               that
               not
               onely
               Provinciall
               but
               even
               oecumenicall
               Councels
               may
               erre
               ,
               and
               be
               fouly
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               may
               thus
               be
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               First
               ,
               every
               assemby
               which
               consisteth
               of
               members
               subject
               to
               errour
               may
               be
               seduced
               ,
               and
               deceived
               ,
               but
               generall
               Councels
               are
               assemblies
               consisting
               of
               members
               subject
               to
               errour
               ;
               for
               all
               men
               are
               so
               ,
               Rom.
               3.4
               .
               Therefore
               generall
               Councels
               may
               be
               seduced
               and
               deceived
               .
               This
               reason
               is
               strongly
               backed
               by
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               most
               judicious
               of
               all
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               Saint
               Augustine
               and
               that
               in
               many
               places
               ,
               namely
               ,
               Ep.
               112.
               c.
               1.
               
               
                 Si
                 Divinarum
                 scripturarum
                 ,
                 earum
                 scilicet
                 quae
                 canonicae
                 in
                 Ecclesia
                 nominantur
                 ,
                 perspicua
                 firmatur
                 autoritate
                 ,
                 sine
                 ulla
                 Dub.
                 tation●
                 credendum
                 est
                 :
                 ali●s
                 vero
                 testibus
                 vel
                 testimonies
                 quibus
                 aliquid
                 credendum
                 esse
                 suadetur
                 tibi
                 credere
                 vel
                 non
                 credere
                 liceat
                 ;
                 quantum
                 ea
                 momenti
                 ad
                 faciendam
                 fidem
                 vel
                 habere
                 vel
                 non
                 habere
                 perpenderis
                 :
              
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               confirmed
               by
               cleare
               and
               evident
               authoritie
               of
               Canonicall
               Scripture
               that
               must
               be
               beleeeved
               without
               all
               doubting
               :
               but
               for
               other
               witnesses
               and
               testimonies
               whereby
               ye
               are
               perswaded
               to
               beleeve
               any
               thing
               you
               may
               give
               credit
               unto
               them
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               as
               you
               see
               cause
               :
               
                 &
                 de
                 natura
                 et
                 grat
                 .
                 cont
                 .
                 Pelag.
                 c.
              
               61.
               
                 solis
                 canonicis
                 debeo
                 sine
                 ulla
                 recusatione
                 consensum
                 .
              
               In
               the
               writing
               of
               any
               such
               men
               I
               hold
               my selfe
               at
               libertie
               (
               namely
               to
               give
               my
               assent
               unto
               them
               or
               not
               )
               for
               I
               owe
               consent
               without
               any
               stay
               or
               staggering
               to
               the
               Canonicall
               Scriptures
               alone
               :
               therefore
               not
               to
               the
               Popes
               Rescripts
               ,
               or
               Decrees
               of
               generall
               Councels
               .
               And
               in
               his
               second
               booke
               ,
               
                 De
                 bapt
                 ▪
                 cont
                 .
                 Donat.
                 c.
              
               3.
               
               
                 Quis
                 nesciat
                 scripturam
                 canonicam
                 omnibus
                 posterioribus
                 Episcoporum
                 literis
                 ita
                 praeponi
                 ;
                 ut
                 de
                 illa
                 omnino
                 dubitari
                 et
                 disceptari
                 non
                 possit
                 utrum
                 vel
                 verum
                 rectum
                 sit
                 quicquid
                 in
                 eâ
                 scriptum
                 esse
                 constiterit
                 .
                 Episcoporum
                 autem
                 literas
                 quae
                 post
                 confirmatum
                 canonem
                 vel
                 scriptae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 vel
                 scribuntur
                 ,
                 et
                 per
                 sermonem
                 fortè
                 sapientiorem
                 cuiuslibet
                 in
                 ea
                 re
                 peritioris
                 et
                 per
                 aliorum
                 Episcoporum
                 graviorem
                 authoritatem
                 ,
                 doctioremque
                 prudentiam
                 et
                 per
                 concilia
                 licere
                 reprehendi
                 ,
                 si
                 quid
                 in
                 eis
                 fortè
                 a
                 veritate
                 deviatum
                 est
                 .
                 Et
                 ipsa
                 concilia
                 quae
                 per
                 singulas
                 regiones
                 vel
                 provincias
                 fiunt
                 ,
                 plenariorum
                 conciliorum
                 authoritati
                 ,
                 quae
                 fiunt
                 ex
                 universo
                 orbe
                 christiano
                 ,
                 sine
                 ullis
                 ambagibus
                 cedere
                 :
                 ipsaque
                 plenaria
                 saepe
                 priora
                 posterioribus
                 emendari
                 ,
                 cum
                 aliquo
                 experimento
                 rerum
                 aperitur
                 quod
                 clausum
                 erat
                 ,
                 et
                 cognoscitur
                 quod
                 latebat
                 .
              
               Who
               knowes
               not
               that
               the
               canonicall
               Scriptures
               are
               so
               farre
               to
               be
               preferred
               above
               the
               latterr
               letters
               of
               Bishops
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               is
               found
               written
               in
               it
               may
               neither
               be
               doubted
               nor
               disputed
               of
               whether
               it
               be
               true
               or
               right
               :
               but
               the
               letters
               of
               Bishops
               may
               not
               only
               be
               disputed
               of
               ,
               but
               censured
               by
               Bishops
               that
               are
               more
               wise
               and
               learned
               then
               they
               ,
               if
               any
               thing
               in
               their
               writings
               swerve
               from
               the
               truth
               :
               or
               by
               Provinciall
               Synods
               ,
               and
               these
               also
               must
               give
               place
               to
               plenarie
               and
               generall
               Councels
               ,
               and
               even
               plenarie
               and
               generall
               Councels
               may
               be
               amended
               ,
               the
               former
               by
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               to
               be
               noted
               that
               he
               speaketh
               of
               errour
               in
               matter
               of
               faith
               .
               For
               these
               words
               are
               part
               of
               his
               answer
               to
               an
               Objection
               of
               the
               Donatists
               out
               of
               the
               letters
               of
               Saint
               Cyprian
               ,
               concerning
               the
               point
               of
               rebaptizing
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               If
               the
               determinations
               of
               generall
               Councels
               were
               infallible
               ,
               all
               Christians
               were
               necessarily
               bound
               to
               stand
               unto
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               to
               their
               authoritie
               :
               but
               this
               Saint
               Augustine
               peremptorily
               denies
               ,
               l.
               3.
               
               
                 Cont.
                 Maxim.
                 c.
              
               14.
               
               
                 Nec
                 ego
                 Nicenum
                 nec
                 tu
                 debes
                 Ariminense
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 preiudicaturus
                 ,
                 proferre
                 concilium
                 ;
                 nec
                 ego
                 huius
                 authoritate
                 nec
                 tu
                 illius
                 detineris
                 .
              
               Neither
               ought
               I
               to
               alleadge
               the
               Councel
               of
               Nice
               ,
               nor
               thou
               the
               Councel
               of
               Ariminum
               in
               prejudice
               to
               either
               part
               .
               For
               neither
               am
               I
               bound
               to
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               nor
               thou
               to
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               worth
               the
               observation
               that
               Saint
               Augustine
               speaketh
               of
               the
               first
               most
               famous
               Councel
               of
               Nice
               ,
               whose
               authoritie
               was
               greater
               and
               held
               more
               sacred
               and
               venerable
               then
               any
               Councel
               since
               ,
               and
               if
               that
               Councel
               concluded
               not
               Saint
               Augustine
               ,
               shall
               the
               authoritie
               of
               a
               late
               Conveticle
               at
               Trent
               conclude
               all
               Christians
               ?
            
             
               Thirdly
               ,
               If
               generall
               Councels
               may
               contradict
               one
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               may
               certainly
               erre
               .
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               both
               parts
               of
               a
               contradiction
               should
               be
               true
               .
               But
               generall
               Councels
               contradict
               one
               the
               other
               .
               Ergo.
               For
               the
               Councel
               held
               at
               Ariminum
               contradicteth
               the
               first
               generall
               Councel
               held
               at
               Nice
               in
               the
               point
               of
               consubstantialitie
               of
               the
               Sonne
               with
               the
               Father
               .
               The
               generall
               Councel
               held
               at
               Chalcedon
               ,
               contradicteth
               the
               generall
               Councel
               held
               at
               Ephesus
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Eutychianisme
               .
               The
               generall
               Councel
               at
               Frankeford
               ,
               contradicteth
               your
               second
               generall
               Councel
               held
               at
               Nice
               in
               the
               point
               of
               Image
               worship
               .
               Your
               generall
               Councel
               held
               at
               Lateran
               under
               Leo
               the
               tenth
               ,
               contradicteth
               your
               Councel
               of
               Constance
               in
               the
               point
               of
               the
               Councels
               superioritie
               above
               the
               Pope
               .
            
             
               Fourthly
               ,
               
                 Cuivis
                 contingere
                 potest
                 quod
                 cuiquam
                 potest
                 ,
              
               that
               which
               hath
               befallen
               some
               generall
               Councels
               ,
               may
               befall
               any
               other
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               can
               alleadge
               some
               speciall
               priviledge
               to
               the
               contrary
               ;
               but
               divers
               generall
               Councels
               have
               erred
               .
               A
               generall
               Councel
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               1
               Kings
               22.12
               .
               erred
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 The
                 Lord
                 shall
                 deliver
                 Ramoth
                 Gilead
                 into
                 the
                 Kings
                 hand
              
               ;
               a
               generall
               Councel
               of
               Priests
               ,
               Matthew
               26.65
               .
               erred
               damnably
               in
               condemning
               Christ
               for
               a
               blasphemer
               guiltie
               of
               death
               .
               The
               generall
               Councel
               held
               at
               Arminum
               erred
               ,
               denying
               the
               Sonnes
               equalitie
               with
               the
               Father
               ,
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               confounding
               the
               two
               natures
               in
               Christ
               :
               at
               Nice
               under
               Irene
               ,
               decreeing
               that
               Angels
               are
               to
               be
               painted
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               of
               a
               corporeall
               nature
               :
               at
               Constance
               ,
               denying
               the
               Laitie
               to
               be
               bound
               to
               receive
               the
               communion
               in
               both
               kindes
               against
               the
               expresse
               precept
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Matth.
               26.28
               .
               and
               Iohn
               6.53
               .
               And
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               1
               Cor.
               11.28
               .
               At
               Florence
               ,
               and
               after
               at
               Trent
               ,
               defining
               that
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               depends
               upon
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Priest
               or
               Bishop
               ,
               who
               administreth
               it
               .
               Which
               if
               it
               were
               true
               ,
               no
               man
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               could
               ever
               be
               assured
               either
               of
               his
               baptisme
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               confirmation
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               absolution
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               ordination
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               validitie
               of
               his
               matrimonie
               ,
               or
               of
               his
               safe
               adoration
               of
               the
               Host
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               vertue
               of
               his
               extreme
               unction
               .
               For
               how
               can
               he
               certainly
               know
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               Bishop
               or
               Priest
               who
               administred
               unto
               him
               these
               rites
               ,
               all
               which
               they
               account
               sacraments
               ?
               Neither
               can
               they
               evade
               by
               saying
               that
               these
               Councels
               might
               erre
               because
               they
               were
               not
               confirmed
               by
               the
               Pope
               ;
               for
               the
               Popes
               were
               present
               at
               all
               these
               later
               ,
               either
               in
               person
               or
               by
               their
               Legates
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               for
               certain
               that
               their
               second
               Councel
               at
               Nice
               ,
               was
               confirmed
               by
               Pope
               Adrian
               ;
               at
               Constance
               by
               Pope
               Martine
               ,
               at
               Florence
               by
               Pope
               Eugenius
               ,
               at
               Trent
               by
               divers
               Popes
               .
               Lastly
               ,
               if
               Councels
               had
               an
               immunitie
               from
               error
               ,
               the
               prayer
               which
               they
               made
               at
               their
               Councels
               registred
               by
               Gregory
               the
               Great
               ,
               l.
               7.
               
               Epist.
               were
               a
               meere
               mockerie
               .
               The
               prayer
               was
               conceived
               in
               this
               forme
               :
               
                 Quia
                 conscientià
                 remordente
                 tabescimus
                 ne
                 aut
                 ignorattia
                 nos
                 traxerit
                 in
                 errorem
                 aut
                 praeceps
                 forsitan
                 voluntas
                 impulerit
                 a
                 iustitia
                 declinare
                 ,
                 ob
                 hoc
                 te
                 poscimus
                 ,
                 te
                 rogamus
                 ut
                 si
                 quid
                 offensionis
                 in
                 hac
                 concilii
                 celebritate
                 attraximus
                 ,
                 condonare
                 et
                 remissibile
                 facere
                 digneris
                 .
              
               Because
               we
               pine
               away
               through
               remorse
               of
               conscience
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               either
               ignorance
               have
               drawn
               us
               into
               error
               ,
               or
               a
               headie
               will
               driven
               us
               to
               swerve
               from
               justice
               ,
               for
               this
               we
               pray
               thee
               ,
               we
               beseech
               thee
               that
               if
               we
               have
               done
               any
               thing
               amisse
               in
               this
               great
               and
               famous
               assembly
               ,
               thou
               wouldest
               vouchsafe
               to
               pardon
               it
               .
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               with
               the
               words
               of
               Leo
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               Anatolius
               ,
               who
               lightly
               phillips
               off
               the
               authoritie
               of
               the
               generall
               Councel
               held
               at
               Ephesus
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               were
               above
               600.
               
               Fathers
               .
               In
               one
               word
               ,
               
                 Tanquam
                 refutari
                 nequeat
                 ,
                 quod
                 illicitè
                 voluerit
                 multitudo
                 .
              
               as
               if
               that
               could
               not
               be
               refuted
               which
               a
               multitude
               hath
               unlawfully
               determined
               ;
               giving
               withall
               most
               wholesome
               conusell
               to
               all
               Councels
               ,
               
                 nulla
                 sibi
                 de
                 multiplicitate
                 congregationis
                 concilia
                 blandiantur
                 .
              
               Let
               no
               Councels
               flatter
               themselves
               with
               the
               great
               multitude
               of
               persons
               assembled
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               that
               might
               priviledge
               them
               from
               errour
               .
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41019-e6110
           
             n
             Here
             least
             the
             Reader
             should
             before
             he
             be
             aware
             ;
             be
             bitten
             by
             a
             snake
             lying
             under
             the
             grasse
             ,
             I
             hold
             it
             necessary
             to
             distinguish
             between
             two
             questions
             ,
             which
             may
             seem
             to
             be
             a
             like
             ,
             but
             indeed
             are
             very
             different
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             whether
             Papists
             may
             goe
             to
             Protestant
             Churches
             .
             The
             second
             ,
             whether
             a
             Protestant
             may
             goe
             to
             a
             Popish
             Church
             .
             He
             that
             shall
             give
             the
             same
             solution
             to
             both
             these
             questions
             ,
             shall
             give
             a
             greater
             wound
             to
             the
             Protestant
             cause
             ,
             in
             the
             latter
             ,
             then
             his
             plaister
             will
             salve
             in
             the
             former
             .
             The
             Protestants
             and
             Papists
             in
             this
             stand
             not
             upon
             even
             tearmes
             :
             for
             there
             is
             nothing
             in
             the
             Protestant
             Liturgie
             or
             Service
             ,
             which
             the
             Romanists
             doe
             ,
             or
             by
             their
             own
             Rules
             can
             except
             at
             ;
             The
             Confession
             ,
             forme
             of
             Absolution
             ,
             Prayers
             ,
             Hymnes
             ,
             Collects
             ,
             Lessons
             ,
             Epistles
             and
             Gospels
             ,
             are
             either
             such
             as
             the
             Papists
             themselves
             use
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             such
             as
             they
             dislike
             not
             ;
             whereas
             it
             is
             farre
             otherwise
             in
             the
             Romane
             Missall
             .
             For
             there
             is
             sprinkling
             ,
             exorcised
             water
             ,
             censing
             books
             ,
             and
             pictures
             ,
             worshipping
             images
             ,
             invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             prayers
             for
             the
             dead
             ,
             intercession
             by
             the
             prayers
             and
             merits
             of
             souls
             departed
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             the
             height
             of
             all
             idolatry
             adoration
             of
             their
             Host
             or
             breaden
             God
             ,
             and
             all
             this
             service
             performed
             in
             an
             unknowne
             tongue
             contrary
             to
             the
             expresse
             order
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             all
             which
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             condemne
             and
             abhorre
             ,
             and
             whereas
             this
             Author
             alleadgeth
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             text
             of
             Scripture
             brought
             ,
             forbidding
             Papists
             to
             come
             to
             our
             Church
             :
             I
             beleeve
             him
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             there
             are
             many
             expresse
             Texts
             of
             holy
             Scripture
             from
             whence
             it
             may
             be
             strongly
             inferred
             ,
             that
             no
             Protestant
             whose
             conscience
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             manifold
             idolatries
             and
             superstitions
             ,
             wherewith
             the
             Romish
             Liturgie
             is
             polluted
             ,
             can
             with
             a
             safe
             conscience
             goe
             to
             Masse
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             Psal.
             26.4
             .
             
               I
               have
               not
               sate
               with
               vaine
               persons
               ,
               neither
               will
               I
               goe
               in
               with
               dissemblers
               ,
               I
               have
               hated
               the
               congregation
               of
               evill
               doers
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               sit
               with
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.7
             .
             
               Neither
               be
               ye
               idolaters
               as
               were
               some
               of
               them
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Wherefore
               my
               dearely
               beloved
               flee
               from
               idolatrie
               ,
            
             1
             Ioh.
             5.21
             .
             
               Keepe
               your selves
               from
               idols
            
             ,
             2.
             
             Cor.
             6.14
             .
             
               What
               fellowship
               hath
               righteousnesse
               with
               unrighteousnesse
               ,
               or
               what
               communion
               hath
               light
               with
               darknesse
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             16
             
               What
               agreement
               hath
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               with
               idols
               ?
            
             vers
             .
             17.
             
             
               Wherefore
               come
               out
               from
               among
               them
               and
               be
               ye
               separate
               ,
               saith
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               touch
               not
               the
               uncleane
               thing
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               receive
               you
               .
            
          
           
             o
             Although
             I
             have
             no
             meaning
             to
             drive
             away
             Papists
             from
             our
             Churches
             ,
             nor
             purpose
             to
             enervate
             the
             kindly
             ,
             and
             right
             arguments
             which
             this
             Priest
             bringeth
             to
             perswade
             them
             thereunto
             :
             yet
             I
             cannot
             let
             passe
             this
             ,
             wherwith
             true
             Professours
             may
             be
             very
             much
             scandalized
             .
             For
             what
             religious
             heart
             doth
             not
             tremble
             to
             thinke
             of
             going
             in
             ,
             and
             bowing
             in
             the
             temple
             of
             an
             ●doll
             ,
             in
             which
             as
             the
             (
             Apostle
             teacheth
             )
             the
             service
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             and
             the
             sacrifice
             that
             is
             offered
             ,
             is
             to
             devils
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.20
             .
             and
             no
             better
             was
             this
             Rimmon
             the
             Syrian
             idoll
             .
             I
             answer
             therefore
             (
             1
             )
             that
             the
             case
             of
             conscience
             Naaman
             put
             ,
             was
             not
             whether
             he
             might
             goe
             with
             his
             Master
             
               into
               the
               house
               of
               Rimm●n
            
             ,
             and
             offer
             sacrifice
             with
             him
             unto
             the
             idoll
             :
             but
             whether
             he
             might
             not
             waite
             upon
             his
             Master
             thither
             ,
             and
             performe
             a
             civill
             (
             for
             the
             bowing
             spoken
             of
             was
             as
             C●i●tan
             well
             noteth
             ,
             
               genuflexio
               obsequii
               ,
               non
               imitativa
            
             ,
             a
             bowing
             to
             the
             King
             not
             to
             the
             Idoll
             )
             o●●ice
             to
             him
             or
             make
             an
             obeysance
             ,
             whilest
             the
             King
             
               leaned
               on
               his
               hand
            
             :
             and
             yet
             his
             
               heart
               smote
               him
            
             for
             this
             ,
             and
             his
             conscience
             misgave
             him
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             would
             be
             displeased
             with
             him
             for
             it
             :
             for
             so
             much
             his
             prayer
             importeth
             .
             
               The
               Lord
               pardon
               thy
               servant
               in
               this
               thing
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Prophet
             
               Elisha
               ;
               Goe
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             doe
             not
             necessarily
             import
             an
             approbation
             ,
             or
             permission
             of
             that
             which
             Naaman
             pro●ounded
             :
             but
             either
             a
             meere
             forme
             of
             valediction
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             in
             our
             language
             adiew
             ,
             or
             farewell
             .
             3.
             
             Or
             the
             meaning
             of
             them
             may
             be
             ,
             that
             which
             Trem●lius
             and
             Iunius
             ,
             by
             comparing
             this
             text
             .
             2
             Kings
             5.19
             .
             with
             the
             1
             Samuel
             1.17
             .
             collect
             ,
             
               Quieto
               anim●
               esto
               &
               ne
               sis
               sollicitus
               de
               istis
               rebus
               quae
               nihil
               ad
               pacem
               conscientiae
               tuae
               faciunt
               ,
               sed
               potius
               ill●m
               turbaturae
               sint
               ,
               &
               Deum
               in
               te
               provocaturae
               ,
               Be
               at
               peace
               ,
               and
               take
               no
               thought
               of
               these
               things
               ,
               which
               will
               nothing
               conduct
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               thy
               conscience
               ,
               but
               rather
               trouble
               it
               and
               provoke
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               against
               thee
               :
            
             〈◊〉
             fourthly
             ,
             the
             words
             may
             carry
             this
             sense
             ,
             now
             thou
             ha●t
             that
             thou
             ●●●nest
             for
             ,
             thou
             art
             cleansed
             of
             thy
             l●prosie
             ,
             
               Goe
               home
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             God
             send
             thee
             a
             prosperous
             journey
             for
             the
             thing
             thou
             w●ttest
             of
             ,
             shall
             never
             〈◊〉
             thee
             ,
             for
             thy
             Master
             shall
             never
             requi●e
             any
             such
             service
             of
             thee
             as
             to
             wait
             on
             him
             to
             his
             Chappell
             to
             worship
             Rimmon
             .
             And
             fifthly
             ,
             what
             if
             there
             be
             an
             
               ●nallage
               temporis
            
             very
             usuall
             ,
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             .
             A●l
             mists
             of
             obscuritie
             be
             taken
             away
             ,
             if
             we
             translate
             the
             words
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               be
               mercifull
               to
               thy
               servant
               ,
               for
               that
               when
               my
               Master
               went
               into
               the
               house
               of
               Rimmon
               and
               leaned
               on
               my
               hand
               ,
               I
               bowe●
               my selfe
               in
               the
               house
               of
               Rimmon
               .
            
             Howsoever
             the
             Prophets
             valediction
             ,
             
               Goe
               ●n
               peace
            
             ,
             no
             more
             prooveth
             any
             approbation
             of
             Naamans
             bowing
             in
             the
             house
             of
             Rimmon
             ,
             then
             of
             his
             other
             demand
             ,
             vers
             .
             17.
             namely
             ,
             
               Of
               two
               Mules
               load
               of
               the
               earth
               of
               the
               land
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             and
             whatsoever
             Naamans
             conceit
             was
             in
             i●
             ,
             whether
             he
             imagined
             there
             were
             any
             holinesse
             or
             vertue
             in
             that
             earth
             ,
             as
             the
             inhabitants
             of
             Colubraria
             (
             as
             
               Pomponius
               Mela
            
             writeth
             )
             beleeved
             ,
             that
             the
             earth
             of
             the
             neighbour
             Island
             Ebusitana
             ,
             was
             a
             sovereigne
             remedie
             against
             those
             serpents
             wherewith
             they
             were
             infested
             ,
             or
             whether
             he
             meant
             to
             make
             an
             altar
             of
             that
             earth
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             likely
             the
             Prophet
             would
             incourage
             him
             by
             his
             approbation
             ,
             to
             load
             his
             Mules
             with
             that
             earth
             ,
             the
             former
             reason
             being
             superstitious
             ,
             the
             latter
             unwarrantable
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             to
             sacrifice
             only
             in
             the
             place
             which
             the
             Lord
             God
             should
             appoint
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             Prophets
             words
             carry
             no
             approbation
             ,
             but
             have
             some
             other
             meaning
             ,
             the
             edge
             of
             the
             Priests
             argument
             for
             assistance
             at
             Idol
             worship
             is
             quite
             dulled
             .
          
           
             p
             So
             indeed
             
               Hurtado
               de
               Mendoza
            
             and
             others
             by
             him
             cited
             .
             But
             as
             the
             Scriptures
             saith
             of
             
               Nabal
               ,
               a
               foole
               is
               his
               name
               ,
               and
               folly
               is
               in
               him
            
             ;
             so
             we
             may
             truely
             say
             here
             ,
             that
             Mendoza
             is
             Mendosus
             ,
             and
             Mendax
             too
             ,
             both
             faultie
             ,
             and
             false
             ;
             for
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             truth
             himselfe
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             that
             our
             
               life
               is
               better
               lost
               to
               save
               it
               ,
               then
               saved
               to
               losse
               :
            
             Matth.
             16.25
             .
             he
             saveth
             it
             to
             losse
             ,
             who
             saveth
             it
             by
             denying
             his
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             he
             looseth
             it
             to
             his
             advantage
             ,
             who
             looseth
             it
             for
             the
             testimonie
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             for
             he
             shall
             exchange
             the
             losse
             of
             a
             miserable
             temporall
             life
             ,
             with
             blessed
             immortalitie
             or
             immortall
             blisse
             .
             If
             men
             when
             they
             are
             in
             danger
             of
             death
             may
             dissemble
             their
             Religion
             ,
             what
             shall
             become
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             Confessours
             ,
             and
             crowne
             of
             Martyrs
             .
             At
             such
             a
             time
             to
             use
             the
             habit
             and
             ceremonies
             of
             a
             false
             law
             (
             saie
             of
             Mahomets
             ,
             or
             the
             Persians
             ,
             or
             the
             Brachmans
             ,
             or
             the
             West
             Indians
             ;
             who
             do
             all
             their
             devotions
             professedly
             to
             the
             Devill
             himselfe
             ,
             whom
             they
             take
             to
             be
             God
             )
             is
             it
             not
             to
             deny
             Christ
             in
             our
             habit
             ,
             and
             in
             our
             actions
             ,
             though
             not
             in
             our
             words
             and
             professions
             ?
          
           
             q
             Surely
             the
             Roman
             Catholiques
             in
             England
             must
             needs
             be
             thought
             to
             suffer
             grievous
             persecution
             ,
             when
             as
             the
             authour
             of
             the
             answer
             to
             the
             libell
             of
             justice
             cited
             by
             this
             Priest
             ,
             pag.
             9.
             and
             10.
             so
             much
             delighteth
             in
             it
             that
             he
             
               would
               not
               have
               a
               toleration
               of
               Catholikes
               in
               England
               if
               he
               might
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               aske
               it
               of
               God
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               were
               to
               aske
               we
               know
               not
               what
               ,
               for
               that
               persecution
               is
               better
               .
               O
               medicina
               gravis
            
             !
             The
             truth
             is
             ,
             the
             
               little
               finger
            
             of
             Queene
             
               Mary
               was
               heavier
            
             against
             Protestants
             then
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             her
             
               whole
               loynes
            
             against
             Popish
             Recusants
             .
             Neither
             in
             her
             reigne
             ,
             no●
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             King
             Iames
             ,
             nor
             of
             our
             present
             Sovereigne
             ,
             was
             any
             Papist
             put
             to
             death
             meerely
             for
             his
             conscience
             :
             but
             either
             for
             some
             treasonable
             p●actise
             ,
             or
             violation
             of
             some
             Statute
             Law
             ,
             the
             penaltie
             whereof
             is
             Death
             .
             
               See
               pag.
            
             4.
             
             G.
             
          
           
             r
             The
             distinction
             of
             veniall
             and
             mortall
             sinnes
             Tostatus
             (
             learned
             in
             
               Peter
               Lumbards
            
             schoole
             ,
             not
             in
             Christs
             )
             may
             teach
             ,
             but
             not
             truely
             .
             For
             although
             some
             sinnes
             may
             be
             tearmed
             veniall
             comparatè
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             others
             that
             are
             of
             a
             deeper
             die
             ,
             and
             so
             lesse
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             pardonable
             and
             excuseable
             :
             or
             not
             at
             all
             (
             as
             the
             sinne
             against
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             :
             and
             though
             all
             sinnes
             of
             the
             ●le●t
             are
             veniall
             through
             grace
             ,
             or
             
               quo
               ad
               eventum
            
             :
             yet
             there
             are
             no
             sinnes
             which
             in
             their
             owne
             nature
             are
             not
             mortall
             .
             For
             all
             sinnes
             are
             transgressions
             of
             the
             eternall
             law
             ,
             and
             in
             them
             the
             infinite
             Majestie
             of
             God
             is
             some
             waies
             slig●ted
             :
             and
             therefore
             Saint
             Hieromes
             generall
             conclusion
             is
             true
             ,
             
               ep
               .
               ad
               Celantiam
               ,
               omne
               quod
               agimus
               ,
               omne
               quod
               loquimur
               ,
               aut
               de
               angustâ
               viâ
               est
               ,
               quae
               tendit
               ad
               vitam
               ,
               aut
               de
               latâ
               quâ
               imus
               ad
               mortem
               :
               What
               soever
               we
               do
               ,
               whatsoever
               we
               speake
               ,
               either
               appertaines
               to
               the
               narrow
               Way
               wh●reby
               we
               enter
               into
               life
               ,
            
             or
             to
             
               the
               broad
               way
               which
               is
               the
               roade
               to
               death
               :
            
             and
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             against
             the
             
               Pelagians
               ,
               si
               ira
               et
               sermonis
               iniuria
               atque
               interdum
               iocus
               iudicio
               concilioque
               et
               gehennae
               ignibus
               delegatur
               ,
               quid
               merebitur
               turpium
               rerum
               appetitio
               ?
               if
               unadvised
               anger
            
             and
             
               a
               contumelious
               word
               bring
               us
               in
               danger
               of
               a
               iudgement
               ,
               and
               a
               councel
               ,
               and
               hell
               fire
               :
               what
               shall
               the
               desire
               of
               filthy
               things
               deserve
               ?
            
             and
             who
             can
             say
             his
             
               heart
               is
               cleane
               from
               all
               these
               ?
            
             To
             make
             light
             of
             sinne
             aggravateth
             our
             conscience
             ,
             even
             those
             
               Naevuli
               &
               leves
               aspergines
               ,
               &
               pulviseuli
               ,
               &
               prolapsiunculae
               ,
               &
               peccadili●es
               ,
            
             (
             as
             the
             Romanis●s
             stile
             veniall
             sinnes
             )
             either
             are
             transgressions
             of
             the
             law
             of
             God
             or
             not
             :
             if
             they
             are
             not
             transgressions
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             sinnes
             at
             all
             :
             for
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             all
             
               sinne
               is
               the
               transgression
               of
               the
               law
               ,
            
             1
             Iohn
             3.4
             .
             or
             as
             the
             Schooles
             ●ut
             of
             Saint
             Augustine
             define
             ,
             
               peccatum
               est
               dictum
               ,
               factum
               vel
               concupitum
               contra
               legem
               aeternam
               ,
               every
               sinne
               is
               a
               desire
               ,
               word
               or
               deed
               against
               the
               eternall
               law
               :
            
             and
             if
             veniall
             sinnes
             be
             transgressions
             of
             this
             law
             ,
             their
             punishment
             is
             death
             .
             For
             
               the
               soule
               that
               sinneth
               shall
               die
               ,
               Ezech.
            
             18.4
             .
             and
             the
             
               sting
               of
               death
               is
               sinne
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.56
             .
             and
             
               the
               wages
               of
               sinne
               is
               death
               ,
               Rom.
            
             6.23
             .
             These
             cleare
             and
             evident
             Texts
             of
             holy
             Sc●ipture
             so
             dazled
             the
             eyes
             of
             three
             of
             their
             sharpe
             sighted
             Schoolemen
             ,
             that
             they
             not
             onely
             left
             the
             common
             tract
             of
             other
             popish
             Divines
             (
             as
             Bellarmine
             minceth
             the
             matter
             ,
             l.
             1.
             
               de
               amiss
               .
               grat
               .
               et
               stat
               .
               pec
               .
               c.
            
             4.
             (
             
               non
               nihil
               a
               communi
               theologorum
               sententiâ
               deflexerunt
            
             )
             but
             went
             in
             the
             direct
             way
             of
             the
             reformed
             Doctours
             :
             these
             Schoole
             men
             are
             Gerson
             3.
             
               part
               .
               Theolog.
               tract
               .
               de
               vit
               .
               spirit
               .
               sect
               .
            
             1ª
             
               Iacobus
               Almaine
               Opusc.
               tract
            
             .
             3.
             c.
             20.
             
             
               &
               Iohannes
               Episcopus
               Roffensis
               in
               refut
               .
            
             32.
             
               artic
               .
               Luth.
               Gersons
            
             words
             are
             (
             with
             whom
             Almaine
             accords
             )
             
               peccatū
               mortale
               et
               veniale
               in
               esse
               tali
               non
               distinguuntur
               intrinsecè
               et
               essentialiter
               sed
               solum
               per
               respectum
               ad
               divinam
               gratiam
               quae
               peccatum
               istud
               imputat
               :
               mortall
               and
               veniall
               sinnes
               are
               not
               distinguished
               in
               their
               intrinsicall
               essence
               ,
               but
               onely
               with
               a
               relation
               to
               the
               divine
               grace
               which
               imputes
               the
               sinne
               ,
               &c.
               
               Roffenfis
            
             speaketh
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             
               peccatum
               veniale
               solum
               ex
               Dei
               misericordia
               veniale
               est
               :
               veniall
               sinne
               is
               onely
               veniall
               by
               the
               meere
               mercy
               of
               God
               :
            
             not
             therefore
             in
             its
             owne
             nature
             .
          
           
             s
             He
             meaneth
             by
             counsels
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             doctrine
             of
             his
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             such
             supposed
             good
             workes
             as
             are
             not
             commanded
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             the
             performance
             whereof
             yet
             they
             beleeve
             that
             they
             cannot
             onely
             merit
             at
             Gods
             hands
             ,
             but
             supererogate
             .
             An
             assertion
             ,
             as
             farre
             from
             Theologicall
             truth
             ,
             as
             Christian
             modestie
             .
             For
             first
             ,
             
               the
               law
               of
               God
               is
               perfect
               ,
            
             Psal.
             19.7
             .
             and
             consequently
             commandeth
             all
             good
             ,
             and
             forbiddeth
             all
             evill
             :
             else
             were
             it
             not
             a
             perfect
             but
             a
             scantive
             and
             defective
             rule
             of
             good
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             though
             there
             may
             be
             many
             good
             workes
             which
             the
             law
             of
             God
             commandeth
             not
             ,
             to
             all
             persons
             ,
             at
             all
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             in
             every
             manner
             and
             measure
             ;
             yet
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             good
             worke
             nor
             can
             be
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             comprised
             within
             that
             great
             and
             large
             Commandement
             of
             
               loving
               the
               Lord
               with
               all
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               soule
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               might
               :
               Deut.
            
             6.5
             .
             Matth.
             22.37
             .
             Luk.
             10.27
             .
             For
             it
             implyes
             a
             contradiction
             ,
             to
             say
             that
             we
             can
             love
             God
             more
             then
             with
             all
             
               our
               might
               ,
               and
               strength
            
             ,
             and
             we
             see
             that
             all
             is
             required
             by
             this
             commandement
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             aspiring
             to
             perfection
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             attainable
             by
             us
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             falleth
             under
             the
             expresse
             commandement
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Matth.
             5.48
             .
             
               Be
               ye
               therefore
               perfect
               as
               your
               heavenly
               Father
               is
               perfect
               .
            
             How
             can
             there
             be
             any
             counsels
             of
             perfection
             over
             and
             above
             the
             law
             ,
             when
             the
             law
             of
             Christ
             requireth
             perfection
             it selfe
             ?
             What
             good
             worke
             is
             there
             or
             can
             there
             be
             tending
             to
             Christian
             perfection
             ,
             which
             Saint
             
               Pauls
               Whatsoever
            
             carrieth
             not
             ,
             Phil.
             4.8
             .
             
               Finally
               brethren
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               true
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               honest
               ,
               whatsosoever
               things
               are
               iust
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               pure
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               lovely
               ,
               whatsoever
               things
               are
               of
               good
               report
               :
               if
               there
               be
               any
               vertue
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               any
               praise
               ,
               thinke
               on
               these
               things
               .
            
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               dato
               et
               non
               concesso
            
             ,
             admitting
             for
             arguments
             sake
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             one
             particular
             or
             other
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             might
             do
             more
             then
             God
             commands
             :
             yet
             in
             other
             things
             the
             best
             man
             that
             is
             ,
             comes
             short
             of
             the
             law
             .
             
               For
               in
               many
               things
               we
               offend
               all
               ,
               Iames
            
             4.2
             .
             and
             even
             such
             a
             righteous
             man
             as
             Iob
             was
             cannot
             
               answer
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
               Iob
            
             9.3
             .
             What
             then
             becomes
             of
             works
             of
             supererogation
             ,
             when
             a
             mans
             stock
             or
             treasure
             of
             good
             workes
             cannot
             hold
             out
             to
             pay
             his
             own
             debts
             ?
             Fifthly
             ,
             though
             we
             strive
             to
             the
             uttermost
             to
             walke
             exactly
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             abstaine
             from
             all
             knowne
             sinnes
             ,
             so
             farre
             as
             humane
             frailtie
             permits
             in
             this
             life
             ,
             and
             fulfill
             all
             righteousnesse
             in
             doing
             all
             the
             commandements
             of
             God
             with
             all
             our
             might
             :
             may
             we
             then
             superarrogate
             any
             thing
             to
             our selves
             ,
             or
             supererogate
             to
             others
             ?
             No
             our
             Saviour
             teacheth
             us
             a
             contrarie
             lesson
             ,
             
               When
               you
               shall
               have
               done
               all
               these
               things
               which
               are
               commanded
               you
               ,
               say
               we
               are
               unprofitable
               servants
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               done
               that
               which
               was
               our
               dutie
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             Luk.
             17.10
             .
             We
             are
             
               unprofitable
               servants
            
             ,
             therefore
             not
             deserving
             of
             our
             Master
             ,
             and
             we
             
               doe
               but
               that
               which
               is
               our
               dutie
               to
               doe
               ,
            
             and
             therefore
             not
             more
             then
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             doe
             .
          
           
             t
             He
             fouly
             mistaketh
             the
             matter
             ,
             it
             was
             no
             scandall
             to
             Christ
             to
             bee
             poore
             that
             hee
             might
             make
             us
             rich
             ,
             no
             more
             then
             to
             be
             abased
             ,
             to
             exalt
             us
             ;
             to
             bee
             stript
             ,
             to
             cloth
             us
             ;
             to
             take
             the
             forme
             of
             a
             servant
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             free
             ;
             to
             be
             condemned
             ,
             to
             acquit
             us
             ;
             to
             be
             in
             an
             agonie
             ,
             to
             comfort
             us
             ;
             and
             to
             die
             ,
             to
             restore
             us
             to
             life
             .
             The
             viler
             he
             became
             for
             our
             sakes
             ,
             the
             more
             highly
             ought
             we
             to
             esteeme
             of
             him
             .
             Neither
             did
             Christ
             goe
             any
             way
             about
             to
             conceale
             his
             povertie
             ,
             nay
             he
             openly
             proclaimed
             it
             :
             
               The
               foxes
               have
               holes
               ,
               and
               fowles
               of
               heaven
               neasts
               ,
               but
               the
               Sonne
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               ,
               Matth.
            
             8.20
             .
             But
             the
             cause
             why
             at
             that
             time
             being
             destitute
             of
             money
             ,
             he
             wrought
             a
             miracle
             ,
             was
             (
             as
             the
             text
             saith
             )
             Matth.
             17.27
             .
             
               That
               he
               might
               not
               offend
               them
               ,
            
             who
             questioned
             him
             about
             tribute
             ,
             by
             not
             paying
             it
             .
             For
             though
             he
             was
             free
             ,
             yet
             the
             Iewes
             not
             taking
             notice
             of
             that
             freedome
             ,
             in
             probabilitie
             would
             have
             inferred
             from
             his
             not
             paying
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             denyed
             that
             tribute
             ought
             to
             be
             paid
             to
             Caesar
             ,
             and
             consequently
             had
             denyed
             Caesars
             authority
             &
             soverainty
             .
             See
             Luk.
             20.20
             .
             But
             if
             povertie
             be
             scandalous
             ,
             why
             do
             the
             Fryars
             by
             a
             vow
             of
             perfection
             ,
             as
             they
             terme
             it
             ,
             undertake
             this
             scandalous
             povertie
             ?
          
           
             u
             I
             answer
             that
             the
             Masse
             being
             rightly
             understood
             our
             Liturgy
             ought
             not
             to
             bee
             called
             a
             piece
             of
             the
             Masse
             .
             For
             though
             there
             are
             some
             passages
             alike
             in
             both
             :
             yet
             they
             tend
             not
             to
             the
             same
             end
             ,
             nor
             are
             retained
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             .
             Every
             part
             of
             any
             thing
             hath
             a
             reference
             to
             the
             whole
             ,
             and
             consequently
             every
             part
             of
             the
             Romish
             service
             to
             their
             Masse
             ,
             as
             a
             preparatory
             or
             an
             appertenance
             ,
             or
             immediate
             part
             thereof
             ;
             whereas
             no
             part
             of
             our
             service
             tendeth
             at
             all
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             nay
             we
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             intending
             the
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Masse
             in
             our
             service
             ,
             that
             we
             disclaime
             and
             abominate
             it
             and
             hold
             it
             no
             better
             then
             a
             
               Masse
               of
               superstitions
               and
               contradictions
            
             ;
             superstitions
             in
             the
             manner
             ,
             and
             contradictions
             in
             the
             matter
             thereof
             .
             For
             they
             teach
             it
             to
             be
             a
             sacrifice
             properly
             so
             called
             ,
             yet
             nothing
             therein
             is
             properly
             sacrificed
             :
             not
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             :
             for
             they
             are
             transubstantiated
             before
             the
             sacrifice
             ;
             not
             Christs
             body
             ,
             for
             no
             living
             thing
             can
             properly
             be
             sacrificed
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             slaine
             ,
             but
             Christ
             as
             the
             Apostle
             teacheth
             us
             ,
             
               being
               once
               dead
               dieth
               no
               more
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             they
             teach
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             externall
             and
             sensible
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christ
             there
             appeareth
             to
             no
             sense
             ;
             but
             is
             as
             they
             teach
             ,
             couched
             and
             concealed
             under
             the
             accidents
             of
             bread
             and
             wine
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             they
             teach
             that
             it
             is
             an
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             yet
             Christs
             blood
             is
             there
             truely
             and
             really
             shed
             and
             drunke
             by
             the
             communicants
             with
             the
             mouth
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             a
             perfect
             and
             all-sufficient
             sacrifice
             ,
             and
             yet
             they
             repeat
             it
             and
             reiterate
             it
             daily
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             Christs
             body
             is
             there
             with
             his
             humane
             dimensions
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             whole
             in
             the
             whole
             and
             whole
             in
             every
             smallest
             part
             and
             point
             of
             the
             Host.
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             Christ
             indeed
             forbids
             us
             to
             
               cast
               pearle
               before
               swine
            
             ,
             but
             no
             where
             to
             take
             a
             pearle
             though
             out
             of
             a
             swines
             snout
             ,
             if
             we
             finde
             any
             such
             there
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             prooved
             that
             any
             part
             or
             parcell
             of
             our
             Service
             booke
             ,
             was
             originally
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             Mas●e
             .
             For
             though
             there
             are
             some
             of
             the
             same
             Co●lects
             and
             Prayers
             in
             it
             ,
             yet
             they
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             said
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             Missals
             as
             their
             originall
             Fountaine
             ,
             sith
             the
             most
             of
             them
             if
             not
             all
             might
             be
             gathered
             out
             of
             more
             ancient
             Liturgies
             .
             For
             which
             .
             See
             
               Biblioth
               Patru
            
             to
             1.
             
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             then
             it
             may
             be
             said
             ;
             That
             the
             mud
             of
             Popery
             fell
             into
             them
             ,
             but
             they
             sprang
             not
             from
             Popery
             ,
             but
             from
             purer
             fountains
             .
          
           
             *
             It
             hath
             been
             I
             confesse
             ,
             a
             long
             custome
             in
             the
             Latine
             Church
             ,
             ever
             since
             Pope
             Vitalian
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Church
             Service
             in
             the
             Latine
             tongue
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             never
             the
             custome
             of
             the
             Catholique
             or
             Vniversall
             so
             to
             doe
             .
             The
             Greeke
             and
             Syrian
             ,
             and
             African
             ,
             and
             other
             Churches
             had
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             and
             have
             at
             this
             day
             their
             Service
             in
             their
             own
             languages
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             reason
             the
             Priest
             alleadgeth
             here
             of
             any
             force
             ,
             namely
             ,
             That
             
          
           
             w
             as
             the
             Catholike
             Religion
             is
             universall
             ,
             so
             it
             should
             be
             exercised
             in
             an
             universall
             language
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             the
             Latine
             .
             For
             first
             there
             is
             no
             necessitie
             that
             the
             Catholike
             Religion
             which
             is
             universall
             should
             be
             exercised
             in
             an
             universall
             language
             ,
             but
             rather
             in
             all
             languages
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             since
             the
             division
             of
             tongues
             at
             the
             tower
             of
             Babell
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             language
             universall
             in
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             was
             for
             a
             time
             the
             furthest
             spread
             ,
             and
             after
             the
             Romane
             :
             but
             neither
             of
             them
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             ,
             was
             spoken
             or
             understood
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             at
             this
             day
             if
             we
             may
             beleeve
             travellers
             ,
             no
             language
             is
             so
             generally
             knowne
             and
             spoken
             as
             the
             Slavonian
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             the
             unity
             of
             language
             maketh
             nothing
             to
             the
             unitie
             of
             Religion
             or
             the
             Church
             ,
             neither
             doth
             the
             Apostle
             require
             that
             the
             Divine
             Service
             be
             performed
             in
             any
             one
             tongue
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             be
             done
             in
             a
             knowne
             tongue
             ,
             to
             the
             edification
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.4.12.14.16
             .
             And
             to
             that
             end
             ,
             among
             others
             ,
             was
             the
             gift
             of
             tongues
             given
             .
          
           
             x
             See
             page
             28.
             
             Letterr.
          
           
             y
             See
             the
             lettero.
             pag.
             17.
             
          
           
             z
             See
             the
             letter
             R
             pag.
             28.
             
          
           
             a
             This
             definition
             of
             an
             heretique
             is
             both
             defective
             &
             redundant
             :
             defective
             ,
             for
             every
             obstinate
             deniall
             of
             an
             article
             of
             faith
             makes
             not
             an
             heretique
             ,
             unlesse
             his
             conscience
             be
             clearely
             convinced
             of
             his
             errour
             out
             of
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             redundant
             also
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             may
             be
             an
             heretique
             by
             denying
             any
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             though
             that
             article
             be
             not
             proposed
             to
             him
             by
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             to
             be
             beleeved
             ;
             though
             but
             his
             pastour
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             religious
             Christian
             out
             of
             Gods
             word
             clearely
             propound
             it
             to
             him
             and
             prove
             ,
             it
             or
             it
             be
             read
             by
             himselfe
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             if
             he
             obstinately
             persist
             in
             the
             denyall
             thereof
             after
             his
             conscience
             is
             convinced
             ,
             he
             becomes
             an
             heretique
             .
          
           
             b
             The
             Protestants
             of
             England
             know
             other
             Churches
             besides
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             some
             have
             learnedly
             discoursed
             of
             all
             the
             Churches
             in
             the
             Christian
             world
             ,
             as
             
               Purchas
               ,
               Brierwood
               ,
               Mocket
            
             ,
             Mr.
             Paget
             ,
             and
             others
             :
             〈◊〉
             true
             it
             is
             ,
             they
             acknowledge
             no
             infallibilitie
             in
             the
             Roman
             or
             any
             particular
             Church
             ,
             nor
             receive
             any
             Church
             for
             true
             and
             Orthodoxe
             ,
             which
             consenteth
             not
             with
             them
             in
             all
             points
             of
             faith
             either
             expresly
             set
             downe
             ,
             or
             by
             cleare
             and
             necessarie
             consequence
             deduced
             from
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
          
           
             c
             The
             Protestants
             hold
             nothing
             contrary
             to
             the
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             though
             they
             hold
             many
             things
             contrary
             to
             the
             present
             Romane
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             neither
             the
             Catholike
             Church
             ,
             nor
             a
             sound
             member
             thereof
             ,
             as
             is
             proved
             invincibly
             by
             
               Iohn
               Reynolds
               praefat
               .
               thesium
               ,
               Sect.
            
             12.
             
             
               &
               Thes.
               ss
            
             .
             27.
             
             
               &
               Apol.
            
             5.23
             .
             And
             Bilsons
             answer
             to
             Cardinall
             
               Allen
               ,
               part
            
             .
             4.
             
             And
             Abbot
             against
             Bishop
             ,
             in
             a
             Treatise
             intituled
             
               The
               true
               ancient
               Romane
               Catholike
            
             ,
             to
             which
             none
             answer
             hath
             yet
             beene
             given
             ,
             nor
             sufficient
             can
             be
             .
          
           
             d
             With
             what
             face
             can
             he
             say
             that
             the
             Protestants
             are
             incredulous
             and
             beleeve
             not
             the
             truth
             ?
             Who
             entirely
             beleeve
             the
             whole
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             three
             Creeds
             ;
             that
             which
             beares
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Nicene
             ,
             and
             that
             of
             Athanasius
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             foure
             first
             generall
             Councels
             ;
             in
             which
             time
             the
             Church
             most
             flourished
             :
             as
             also
             the
             joynt
             Doctrine
             and
             unanimous
             consent
             of
             all
             the
             Fathers
             both
             of
             the
             Greeke
             and
             Latine
             Church
             for
             five
             hundred
             yeeres
             after
             Christ
             our
             Lord
             came
             into
             the
             flesh
             .
             Let
             this
             traducer
             of
             the
             reformed
             Churches
             answer
             punctually
             ,
             whether
             he
             beleeveth
             that
             the
             learned
             Doctors
             ,
             Confessours
             ,
             and
             Martyrs
             who
             lived
             and
             died
             within
             the
             first
             500.
             yeeres
             ,
             held
             the
             entire
             Catholique
             faith
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             or
             no
             ?
             If
             they
             held
             it
             not
             ,
             how
             were
             they
             saved
             ,
             upon
             what
             good
             ground
             or
             warrant
             are
             so
             many
             of
             them
             canonized
             for
             Saints
             even
             by
             the
             Roman
             Church
             ?
             but
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             if
             they
             beleeved
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             be
             esteemed
             incredulous
             ,
             or
             defective
             in
             our
             faith
             ,
             who
             beleeveth
             all
             that
             can
             be
             proved
             to
             have
             beene
             joyntly
             beleeved
             ,
             and
             unanimously
             professed
             by
             them
             .
          
           
             e
             Is
             this
             the
             holy
             Romane
             Religion
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             May-game
             of
             Religion
             ?
             and
             to
             goe
             to
             Sermons
             as
             to
             a
             play
             to
             make
             themselves
             merry
             ,
             and
             dispell
             a
             Melancholly
             dumpe
             ?
             Besides
             their
             owne
             third
             commandement
             enjoynes
             them
             to
             keepe
             Holy-dayes
             ,
             and
             their
             owne
             Casuists
             allow
             the
             Lords
             day
             to
             be
             a
             day
             that
             is
             holy
             .
             And
             is
             this
             a
             piece
             of
             holynesse
             to
             goe
             on
             such
             dayes
             to
             a
             play
             ?
             yet
             neither
             doe
             I
             beleeve
             that
             he
             can
             readily
             name
             the
             man
             ,
             much
             lesse
             many
             men
             that
             
               spake
               fustian
               with
               gravity
            
             in
             our
             Pulpits
             ,
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             he
             who
             
               patched
               up
               this
               Safeguard
            
             out
             of
             rags
             of
             Religion
             and
             falshood
             speaks
             Linsewoolsey
             through
             his
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             law
             
               ploweth
               with
               an
               Oxe
               and
               an
               Asse
               .
            
             The
             later
             of
             which
             here
             brayeth
             irrationally
             and
             unjustly
             against
             the
             generalitie
             of
             Protestant
             Preachers
             and
             Sermons
             .
             Forsooth
             ,
             
               we
               are
               silly
               weake
               and
               ignorant
               men
               ,
            
             but
             they
             are
             all
             profound
             
               Gamaliels
               ,
               nay
               Angelicall
               and
               Seraphicall
               Doctors
               .
            
             Whereunto
             I
             answer
             ,
             as
             Saint
             Paul
             did
             to
             the
             calumnies
             of
             the
             false
             Apostles
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.12
             .
             
               We
               dare
               not
               make
               our selves
               of
               the
               number
               to
               compare
               our selves
               with
               them
               that
               commend
               themselves
               ,
               but
               they
               measuring
               themselves
               by
               themselves
               ,
               and
               comparing
               themselves
               amongst
               themselves
               understand
               not
               .
            
             The
             Catholiques
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               are
               Hounds
            
             (
             ●lood
             Hounds
             I
             grant
             )
             and
             our
             Ministers
             
               timorous
               Hares
            
             ,
             they
             dare
             not
             encounter
             the
             weakest
             Romane
             Catholique
             ,
             
               they
               neither
               understand
               the
               controversies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               nor
               dare
               meddle
               with
               any
               in
               their
               Sermons
               .
            
             If
             this
             were
             true
             which
             all
             our
             hearers
             know
             to
             be
             most
             false
             :
             yet
             me
             thinks
             Iuv●nal
             speaks
             very
             good
             reason
             ,
             
               Loripedem
               rectus
               derideat
               ,
               Aethiopem
               albus
               .
            
             And
             what
             great
             Clarks
             (
             I
             pray
             )
             were
             those
             of
             whom
             Boniface
             Bishop
             of
             〈◊〉
             ●p●ke
             in
             his
             time
             ;
             heretofore
             we
             had
             woodden
             Chalices
             and
             golden
             Priests
             ,
             ●ut
             now
             we
             have
             golden
             Chalices
             and
             woodden
             Priests
             ;
             what
             great
             Gamaliels
             were
             they
             of
             whom
             Bonaventure
             complaines
             ;
             
               Quidam
               sacerdotum
               ,
               ●lavem
               habent
            
             (
             he
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Key
             of
             knowledge
             )
             
               quidam
               claviculam
               quidam
               nullam
            
             ;
             what
             was
             he
             upon
             whom
             Sir
             
               Thomas
               Moore
            
             thus
             playes
             in
             his
             
               ●pigr●m
               ,
               tu
               bene
               cavisti
               ne
               te
               ulla
               occidere
               possit
               litera
               ,
               nam
               nulla
               est
               l●tera
               nota
               tibi
               :
               Be
               not
               frighted
               at
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               the
               letter
               killeth
               ,
               thou
               hast
               taken
               good
               order
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               kill
               thee
               ,
               for
               thou
               knowest
               not
               a
               lett●●
               .
            
             What
             was
             he
             of
             whom
             Poggius
             writeth
             ,
             that
             after
             he
             had
             said
             Masse
             ,
             bidding
             the
             Feast
             of
             Epiphanie
             ,
             he
             spake
             to
             the
             honest
             rusticks
             on
             this
             wise
             ;
             
               My
               good
               neighbours
               ,
               to
               morrow
               you
               are
               to
               keepe
               good
               cheere
               and
               celebrate
               a
               high
               feast
               ,
               the
               feast
               of
               Saint
               Epiphanie
               ,
               a
               most
               holy
               wight
               ,
               but
               whether
               Epiphanie
               were
               male
               or
               female
               ,
               a
               he
               Saint
               or
               a
               she
               Saint
               ,
               I
               finde
               it
               not
               in
               my
               books
               .
            
             What
             was
             he
             that
             Christened
             a
             childe
             with
             this
             forme
             of
             words
             :
             
               Ego
               baptizo
               te
               in
               nomine
               Patria
               ,
               Filia
               ,
               &
               Spiritua
               Sancta
            
             What
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             reading
             in
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Saint
             
               Iohn
               ,
               invenimus
               Messiam
            
             ,
             lept
             out
             of
             his
             skin
             for
             joy
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Now
               to
               the
               confusion
               of
               all
               Hugonots
               ,
               I
               have
               found
               the
               Masse
               in
               the
               new
               Testament
               .
            
             What
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             reading
             in
             the
             Epistle
             ,
             
               Melchisedec
               Rex
               Salem
               panem
               &
               vinum
               protulit
               ,
            
             translated
             it
             thus
             ;
             King
             
               Melchisedec
               brought
               forth
               salt
               ,
               bread
               and
               wine
               .
            
             What
             was
             he
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             dispute
             about
             putting
             hereticks
             to
             death
             ,
             most
             Clarke
             like
             prooved
             his
             conclusion
             ,
             that
             hereticks
             ought
             to
             suffer
             death
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ;
             
               Hereticum
               post
               unam
               aut
               alteram
               admoni●ionem
               devita
               .
            
             1
             Titus
             3.10
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             shun
             or
             avoyd
             but
             this
             silly
             animal
             mistooke
             the
             ver●e
             devita
             ,
             for
             a
             proposition
             and
             a
             nowne
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Apostle
             had
             said
             ;
             
               de
               vitá
            
             ,
             out
             of
             life
             with
             him
             .
             Neither
             doth
             Pope
             Siricius
             better
             argue
             against
             P●iests
             marriage
             .
             
               Men
               in
               holy
               Orders
               must
               not
               contract
               Matrimonie
               ,
            
             because
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
             
               They
               that
               are
               in
               the
               flesh
               cannot
               please
               God
            
             ;
             neither
             Innocentius
             against
             Lay-mens
             reading
             Scripture
             :
             
               The
               beast
               that
               touched
               the
               Mount
               ,
               was
               to
               be
               thrust
               thorow
               with
               a
               dart
               .
               Ergo.
               The
               people
               must
               not
               meddle
               with
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             As
             for
             their
             manner
             of
             preaching
             ▪
             who
             so
             much
             scorne
             and
             deride
             ours
             ,
             let
             all
             travellers
             speake
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             not
             thus
             .
             A
             Parish
             Priest
             ,
             or
             some
             Monk
             or
             Frier
             ,
             gets
             up
             into
             a
             spacious
             Pulpit
             ,
             and
             there
             runs
             himselfe
             out
             of
             breath
             ,
             from
             one
             side
             to
             the
             other
             ;
             before
             his
             houre
             glasse
             be
             halfe
             run
             ,
             of
             whom
             a
             man
             might
             well
             demand
             ,
             as
             some
             one
             did
             in
             Tully
             of
             a
             declaimer
             .
             
               Quot
               millia
               pass●um
               declamasti
            
             ?
             When
             this
             shaveling
             betweene
             whose
             head
             and
             heaven
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             a
             haire
             first
             appeares
             to
             the
             people
             ,
             he
             crosses
             himselfe
             (
             as
             their
             manner
             is
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             affraid
             of
             evill
             spirits
             )
             then
             reads
             the
             Gospel
             of
             the
             day
             in
             Latine
             ,
             whereof
             the
             people
             understand
             not
             a
             word
             :
             and
             after
             he
             hath
             spent
             some
             time
             in
             translating
             it
             ,
             and
             scored
             out
             his
             way
             ,
             he
             conveighes
             a
             prayer
             into
             a
             parenthesis
             ,
             concluding
             it
             with
             an
             
               Ave
               Maria.
            
             After
             this
             ,
             resuming
             the
             words
             of
             his
             Text
             ,
             in
             the
             handling
             of
             them
             ,
             he
             robs
             and
             deplumes
             the
             late
             written
             pos●ils
             upon
             that
             ●ospell
             ,
             and
             like
             the
             Crow
             in
             the
             Poet
             Cloathes
             his
             Discourse
             with
             the
             choicest
             of
             their
             feathers
             ,
             in
             the
             end
             sticks
             two
             or
             three
             
               gaudy
               feathers
            
             out
             of
             the
             
               Peacock●
               taile
            
             :
             I
             meane
             the
             
               golden
               Legend
            
             ,
             telling
             them
             how
             St.
             Domin●ck
             spying
             the
             Devill
             sitting
             in
             the
             Church
             like
             a
             Sparrow
             ,
             called
             him
             to
             him
             ,
             pluckt
             off
             all
             his
             feathers
             ,
             and
             put
             him
             to
             a
             great
             reproach
             :
             or
             how
             St.
             Dunstane
             tooke
             the
             Devill
             by
             the
             nose
             with
             a
             paire
             of
             tongs
             fire
             hot
             :
             Or
             how
             St.
             Bernard●lest
             ●lest
             good
             Ale
             ,
             and
             giving
             the
             same
             to
             certaine
             lewd
             persons
             ,
             caused
             divine
             grace
             to
             enter
             into
             them
             .
             And
             here
             if
             the
             Author
             and
             his
             Consorts
             please
             to
             be
             merry
             at
             Sermons
             ,
             
               spectatum
               admissi
               risum
               teneatis
               amici
            
             :
             But
             if
             any
             more
             ingenuous
             Papists
             like
             
               Lodovicus
               Vives
            
             ,
             condemne
             the
             Author
             of
             your
             
               golden
               Legend
            
             ,
             for
             a
             man
             of
             a
             
               brazen
               face
            
             ,
             and
             
               leaden
               heart
            
             ,
             and
             bring
             better
             stuffe
             ;
             yet
             even
             these
             come
             farre
             short
             of
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             in
             many
             remarkable
             particulars
             .
             First
             ,
             all
             the
             Popish
             Preachers
             take
             their
             text
             out
             of
             the
             Gospel
             or
             ●pistle
             of
             the
             Day
             :
             but
             the
             Protestants
             confine
             themselves
             not
             to
             those
             parcels
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             make
             choice
             as
             God
             shall
             direct
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             most
             profit
             of
             their
             flocke
             ;
             of
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Canonicall
             Scripture
             to
             expound
             it
             .
             Againe
             ,
             the
             Protestant
             Preachers
             in
             their
             translation
             follow
             the
             originals
             ,
             the
             Greeke
             and
             Hebrew
             :
             the
             Papists
             as
             they
             are
             bound
             under
             paine
             of
             a
             curse
             ,
             follow
             the
             corrupt
             vulgar
             Latine
             ,
             which
             they
             may
             not
             upon
             any
             pretence
             reject
             .
             The
             Protestants
             deliver
             no
             Doctrine
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             bring
             not
             Gods
             word
             .
             The
             Papists
             ground
             many
             of
             their
             Doctrines
             upon
             unwritten
             Traditions
             or
             Decrees
             of
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Councels
             .
             The
             Protestants
             build
             upon
             
               the
               true
               foundation
               ,
               gold
               ,
               silver
               ,
               and
               precious
               stones
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ▪
             heavenly
             ,
             solid
             and
             precious
             Doctrine
             ,
             conformable
             to
             holy
             Scriptures
             .
             The
             Papists
             
               hay
               and
               stubble
            
             ,
             as
             namely
             ,
             the
             putting
             Thrones
             and
             Dominations
             ,
             with
             Archangels
             ,
             Angels
             ,
             Cherubins
             and
             Seraphins
             ,
             in
             ranke
             and
             file
             ;
             a
             Geographical●
             description
             of
             foure
             Regions
             under
             the
             earth
             ,
             Hell
             ,
             Purgatory
             ,
             
               Limbus
               Patrum
            
             ,
             and
             
               Limbus
               Infantum
            
             ;
             an
             imaginary
             treasury
             of
             super-abundant
             satisfactions
             to
             be
             dispenced
             by
             the
             Pope
             ,
             hallowing
             of
             Water
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Creame
             ,
             &c.
             
             Christening
             Bels
             ,
             Singing
             Dirges
             ,
             and
             Trentals
             ,
             Pilgrimages
             ,
             Whippings
             ,
             Masses
             ,
             without
             Communicants
             ,
             dry
             Communions
             ,
             censing
             Pictures
             ,
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             ,
             worshipping
             of
             Images
             ,
             with
             Reliques
             ,
             and
             such
             like
             trash
             .
          
           
             f
             
               De
               te
               fabula
               narratur
            
             ,
             unlesse
             you
             can
             substantially
             refute
             Vigniers
             his
             Theater
             of
             Popes
             ,
             or
             Plessis
             his
             
               Historia
               Papatus
            
             ,
             or
             Abbot
             ,
             &
             Down
             .
             and
             Powell
             ,
             and
             infinite
             others
             accurate
             and
             elaborate
             Treatises
             ,
             
               De
               Antichristo
            
             ,
             you
             must
             
               aske
               blessing
            
             of
             the
             
               whore
               of
               Babylon
            
             as
             your
             mother
             .
          
           
             g
             Will
             you
             call
             it
             the
             same
             wine
             which
             was
             powred
             out
             into
             two
             cups
             ,
             whereof
             one
             hath
             store
             of
             rats-bane
             in
             it
             ?
             See
             pag.
             16.
             letter
             ●
             .
             and
             pag.
             33.
             letter
             u
          
           
             h
             There
             was
             never
             such
             a
             prophane
             gamster
             heard
             of
             as
             this
             Masse-Priest
             ,
             who
             playeth
             not
             only
             with
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             prayers
             ,
             but
             with
             Sacraments
             here
             ,
             and
             most
             solemne
             oathes
             hereafter
             ?
             what
             horrible
             prophannesse
             ,
             what
             detestable
             hypocrisie
             is
             it
             ?
             I
             will
             not
             say
             for
             a
             Lay
             Papist
             ,
             but
             a
             Romish
             Priest
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             be
             at
             our
             Service
             ,
             but
             to
             stay
             at
             the
             Communion
             ,
             to
             heare
             the
             Ministers
             exhortation
             out
             of
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             to
             all
             persons
             that
             come
             to
             the
             holy
             Table
             ,
             
               Diligently
               to
               try
               and
               examine
               themselves
               ,
               before
               they
               presume
               to
               eate
               of
               that
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinke
               of
               that
               cup
               :
               for
               as
               the
               benefit
               is
               great
               ,
               if
               with
               a
               true
               penitent
               heart
               and
               lively
               faith
               ,
               we
               receive
               that
               holy
               Sacrament
               (
               for
               then
               we
               spiritually
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ;
               then
               we
               dwell
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               in
               us
               ;
               we
               be
               one
               with
               Christ
               and
               Christ
               with
               us
               )
               so
               is
               the
               danger
               great
               ,
               if
               we
               receive
               the
               same
               unworthily
               ;
               for
               then
               we
               be
               guiltie
               of
               the
               body
               and
               blood
               of
               Christ
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               we
               eat
               and
               drinke
               our
               own
               damnation
               ,
               not
               considering
               the
               Lords
               body
               ,
               we
               kindle
               Gods
               wrath
               against
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               provoke
               him
               to
               plague
               us
               with
               divers
               diseases
               ,
               and
               sundry
               kinds
               of
               death
               .
            
             Nay
             more
             ,
             if
             he
             joyne
             with
             the
             whole
             congregation
             in
             the
             rehearsall
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             institution
             ,
             and
             the
             consecratory
             prayer
             ,
             will
             he
             present
             himselfe
             on
             his
             knees
             (
             for
             he
             excepts
             no
             Ceremonies
             )
             and
             receive
             the
             consecrated
             elements
             ,
             delivered
             to
             him
             with
             these
             words
             ;
             
               The
               body
               of
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               which
               was
               given
               for
               thee
               preserve
               thy
               body
               and
               soule
               unto
               eternall
               life
            
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             never
             thinke
             of
             receiving
             the
             Sacrament
             ;
             but
             only
             of
             
               eating
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinking
               a
               draught
               of
               wine
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               better
               done
               with
               the
               remembrance
               of
               Christ
               then
               without
               it
               .
            
             He
             will
             say
             ,
             
               that
               our
               Sacrament
               is
               nothing
               but
               common
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               and
               that
               nought
               else
               is
               to
               be
               received
               a●
               our
               Communion
               Table
               .
            
             The
             Lord
             rebuke
             thee
             ,
             thou
             false
             tongue
             !
             What
             ▪
             because
             we
             beleeve
             not
             that
             the
             bread
             and
             wine
             is
             transubstantiated
             into
             Christs
             body
             and
             blood
             ;
             must
             it
             therefore
             be
             nothing
             but
             common
             bread
             and
             bare
             wine
             .
             By
             the
             same
             reason
             he
             might
             say
             ,
             that
             because
             the
             water
             in
             Baptisme
             is
             not
             transubstantiated
             into
             Christs
             blood
             ,
             that
             therefore
             it
             is
             nothing
             but
             faire
             water
             ;
             and
             he
             may
             in
             a
             jesting
             manner
             wash
             a
             childe
             in
             remembrance
             of
             Christs
             washing
             us
             with
             his
             blood
             .
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             we
             teach
             with
             
               Theodoret
               ,
               Dial.
            
             2.
             
             
               That
               the
               sacred
               symbols
               after
               consecration
               ,
               depart
               not
               out
               of
               their
               own
               nature
               ,
               but
               still
               remaine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               their
               former
               substance
               shape
               and
               figure
               :
            
             but
             withall
             we
             teach
             ,
             that
             they
             remaine
             not
             the
             same
             in
             use
             ,
             signification
             and
             supernaturall
             efficacie
             ;
             by
             vertue
             of
             Christs
             promise
             to
             all
             that
             worthily
             partake
             of
             the
             same
             .
             Neither
             could
             this
             prophane
             scoffer
             be
             ignorant
             hereof
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               He
               hath
               often
               been
               at
               our
               Service
               ,
               where
               we
               professe
               ,
               that
               all
               ,
               who
               with
               a
               lively
               faith
               receive
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               spiritually
               ,
               eate
               the
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               .
            
             He
             also
             maketh
             mention
             in
             this
             Pamphlet
             of
             the
             39.
             
             Articles
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             have
             to
             be
             the
             definition
             of
             a
             Protestant
             ,
             and
             in
             those
             Articles
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             but
             reade
             ,
             Art.
             28.
             
             
               Christs
               body
               is
               given
               ,
               received
               and
               eaten
               in
               the
               Supper
               ,
               but
               only
               after
               a
               heavenly
               and
               spirituall
               manner
            
             ;
             And
             in
             the
             Apologie
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ,
               part
            
             .
             2.
             cap.
             14.
             
             
               The
               Supper
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               is
               not
               only
               a
               signe
               of
               the
               love
               that
               Christians
               ought
               to
               beare
               amongst
               themselves
               ,
               one
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               rather
               it
               is
               a
               Sacrament
               of
               our
               Redemption
               by
               Christs
               death
               ,
               in
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               to
               such
               as
               rightly
               ,
               worthily
               ,
               and
               with
               faith
               receive
               the
               same
               ,
               the
               bread
               which
               we
               breake
               ,
               is
               the
               partaking
               of
               the
               body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               likewise
               the
               cup
               of
               blessing
               ,
               is
               a
               partaking
               of
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ.
            
             With
             which
             confession
             of
             ours
             ,
             fully
             accordeth
             the
             Helvetian
             ,
             the
             French
             ,
             the
             Belgicke
             ,
             the
             Augustane
             ,
             and
             the
             Swevick
             :
             as
             he
             that
             hath
             an
             eare
             may
             heare
             in
             the
             Harmony
             of
             Confessions
             ,
             Printed
             ,
             1581.
             cap.
             21.
             
             
               De
               sacrâ
               coenâ
               Domini
            
             .
             What
             should
             I
             need
             for
             further
             proofe
             hereof
             ,
             either
             to
             alleadge
             the
             testimonie
             of
             
               Calvin
               .
               Epist.
            
             31.
             
             
               Non
               modo
               figuratur
               in
               coenae
               communio
               quam
               habemus
               cum
               Christo
               ,
               sed
               etiam
               exhibetur
               :
               neque
               verba
               illic
               nobis
               dantur
               à
               Domino
               ,
               sed
               veritas
               ac
               res
               constat
               cum
               verbis
               .
               Haec
               porro
               communio
               non
               imaginaria
               est
               ,
               sed
               qua
               in
               unum
               corpus
               unamque
               substantiam
               cum
               capite
               nostro
               coalescimus
               :
               There
               is
               not
               only
               figured
               in
               the
               Supper
               ,
               that
               communion
               which
               we
               have
               with
               Christ
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               also
               exhibited
               ;
               neither
               doth
               our
               Lord
               deceive
               us
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               thing
               is
               correspondent
               to
               his
               words
               ;
               neither
               is
               the
               communion
               we
               speake
               of
               ,
               an
               imaginarie
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               reall
               one
               ,
               whereby
               we
               grow
               into
               one
               body
               ,
               and
               one
               substance
               with
               Chr●st
               ,
               our
               head
            
             ;
             or
             the
             testimonie
             of
             
               Bucer
               .
               Epist.
               ad
               Italos
               addit
               ,
               hoc
               est
               corpus
               meum
               ,
               hic
               sanguis
               meus
               ,
               id
               credamus
               nec
               dubitemus
               haec
               dari
               nobis
               his
               ipsis
               symbolis
               ,
               &
               dari
               in
               cibum
               &
               potum
               vitae
               aeternae
               ut
               magis
               magisque
               vivamus
               in
               Christo
               ,
               &
               habeamus
               illum
               manentem
               in
               nobis
               :
               He
               addeth
               this
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               ;
               let
               us
               beleeve
               it
               and
               no
               way
               doubt
               ,
               but
               that
               these
               things
               are
               given
               unto
               us
               by
               or
               with
               these
               very
               symbols
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               are
               given
               unto
               us
               for
               the
               food
               and
               drinke
               of
               eternall
               life
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               more
               and
               more
               live
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               have
               him
               living
               in
               us
               .
            
             It
             never
             came
             into
             the
             thought
             of
             any
             professour
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             celebrate
             the
             Supper
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             without
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             Bucer
             speaketh
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             or
             exclude
             him
             from
             his
             owne
             Table
             .
             We
             teach
             he
             is
             there
             truly
             present
             ,
             and
             is
             truly
             received
             by
             all
             worthy
             communicants
             but
             spiritually
             by
             faith
             ,
             not
             carnally
             with
             the
             mouth
             according
             to
             the
             grosse
             Capernaitical
             conceipt
             of
             Romanists
             .
             For
             first
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             sixth
             of
             Iohn
             ,
             where
             he
             commandeth
             all
             ,
             
               to
               eate
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               drinke
               his
               blood
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             53.
             affirming
             that
             
               his
               flesh
               is
               meat
               indeed
               ,
               and
               his
               blood
               is
               drinke
               indeed
            
             ;
             perceiving
             that
             some
             were
             offended
             thereat
             ,
             saying
             ,
             vers
             .
             60.
             
               this
               is
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               who
               can
               beare
               it
            
             ;
             thus
             he
             declareth
             his
             own
             meaning
             ,
             vers
             .
             63.
             
             
               The
               words
               which
               I
               speake
               unto
               you
               ,
               they
               are
               spirit
               and
               they
               are
               life
               ,
            
             that
             is
             ,
             spiritually
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             not
             carnally
             and
             grossely
             .
             Secondly
             ,
             the
             Orthodox
             Fathers
             disclaime
             this
             carnall
             eating
             with
             the
             mouth
             :
             St.
             Cyril
             in
             his
             Anathems
             denyeth
             the
             Sacrament
             to
             be
             
               hominis
               comestionem
            
             ,
             An
             Anthropophagie
             or
             
               man
               eating
            
             ,
             St.
             Chrysostome
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             
               mensa
               aquilarum
            
             ,
             not
             graculorum
             :
             and
             St.
             Austine
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               cibus
               mentis
            
             ,
             not
             ventris
             or
             
               dentis
               ;
               the
               food
               of
               the
               soule
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               tooth
               or
               belly
               :
               Tract
            
             20.
             in
             
               Iohan.
               Vt
               quid
               paras
               dentes
               &
               ventrem
               crede
               &
               manducasti
               :
               Why
               dost
               thou
               prepare
               thy
               teeth
               and
               thy
               belly
               ,
               beleeve
               and
               thou
               hast
               eaten
               :
            
             and
             St.
             
               Cyprian
               ,
               de
               coena
               Dom.
               haec
               quoties
               agimus
               non
               ,
               dentes
               ad
               manducondum
               acuimus
               ,
               sed
               fide
               sincera
               panem
               sanctum
               frangimus
               :
               As
               oft
               as
               we
               doe
               these
               things
               ,
               we
               doe
               not
               wh●t
               our
               teeth
               to
               eate
               ,
               but
               with
               sincere
               faith
               we
               breake
               that
               holy
               bread
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             Christ
             never
             instituted
             any
             Sacramentall
             action
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             profitable
             to
             the
             soule
             ;
             but
             the
             eating
             of
             Christs
             flesh
             with
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             swallowing
             it
             down
             in
             the
             stomack
             ,
             doth
             no
             way
             at
             all
             profit
             the
             soule
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             Christ
             never
             wrought
             any
             miracle
             outwardly
             upon
             the
             creature
             ;
             but
             the
             truth
             therof
             appeared
             ,
             even
             to
             sense
             ,
             
               when
               he
               turned
               the
               water
               into
               wine
               ,
               Ioh.
            
             2.
             
             The
             change
             was
             discovered
             by
             the
             taste
             ,
             vers
             .
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               When
               the
               Ruler
               of
               the
               feast
               had
               tasted
               it
               ,
               he
               said
               to
               the
               Bridegroome
               thou
               hast
               kept
               the
               good
               wine
               till
               now
               :
            
             In
             like
             manner
             when
             Christ
             multiplyed
             the
             five
             Barley
             loaves
             and
             the
             two
             fishes
             ,
             both
             the
             taste
             and
             the
             stomacke
             ,
             and
             the
             eyes
             of
             all
             that
             were
             present
             gave
             testimonie
             to
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             miracle
             .
             
               For
               they
               did
               all
               eate
               and
               were
               satisfied
               ,
               and
               saw
               twelve
               bask●ts
               remaining
               full
               of
               the
               fragments
               or
               broken
               meat
               which
               remained
               to
               them
               that
               had
               eaten
               .
            
             Neither
             can
             it
             be
             shewed
             ,
             that
             ever
             Christ
             the
             Author
             of
             truth
             deluded
             the
             sense
             .
             If
             therefore
             the
             bread
             had
             been
             truly
             and
             really
             turned
             into
             the
             substance
             of
             flesh
             either
             the
             sight
             ,
             or
             the
             taste
             ,
             or
             the
             touch
             would
             have
             discerned
             this
             change
             ,
             which
             yet
             as
             themselves
             confesse
             ,
             discover
             nothing
             but
             the
             whitenesse
             ,
             the
             roundnesse
             ,
             the
             taste
             ,
             and
             other
             accidents
             of
             bread
             .
             Fifthly
             ,
             If
             the
             flesh
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             eaten
             with
             the
             mouth
             without
             faith
             ,
             not
             only
             infidels
             and
             reprobates
             ,
             but
             even
             rats
             and
             mice
             might
             sometimes
             through
             the
             negligence
             of
             Priests
             gnaw
             upon
             the
             consecrated
             Host
             ,
             and
             eate
             the
             flesh
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             were
             horrid
             to
             imagine
             and
             blasphemous
             to
             utter
             .
             Sixthly
             ,
             if
             the
             Romish
             Priests
             undoubtedly
             beleeve
             this
             doctrine
             of
             transubstantiation
             ,
             as
             they
             doe
             other
             Articles
             of
             their
             faith
             :
             why
             did
             Garnet
             and
             other
             Popish
             Priests
             when
             they
             were
             required
             to
             say
             these
             or
             the
             like
             words
             ;
             
               if
               after
               I
               have
               consecrated
               and
               pronounced
               the
               words
               ,
               this
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               there
               be
               not
               in
               stead
               of
               the
               bread
               the
               very
               flesh
               of
               Christ
               let
               me
               have
               no
               part
               in
               heaven
               ,
            
             they
             refused
             so
             to
             doe
             this
             profession
             being
             demanded
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             a
             day
             or
             two
             before
             their
             deaths
             ,
             when
             if
             ever
             ,
             men
             will
             clearely
             discharge
             their
             conscience
             and
             utter
             whatsoever
             is
             in
             their
             very
             heart
             ,
             it
             being
             the
             last
             time
             they
             are
             like
             ever
             to
             
               confesse
               with
               the
               mouth
               unto
               salvation
               .
            
             Seventhly
             ,
             if
             the
             bread
             be
             transubstantiated
             into
             Christs
             body
             ,
             and
             his
             body
             truly
             really
             ,
             and
             properly
             taken
             from
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Priest
             put
             into
             the
             mouth
             ,
             chawed
             with
             the
             teeth
             ,
             and
             swallowed
             down
             into
             the
             stomacke
             of
             all
             communicants
             :
             either
             Christ
             of
             necessitie
             must
             have
             two
             bodies
             ,
             one
             visible
             ,
             another
             invisible
             ,
             one
             with
             the
             full
             dimensions
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             the
             other
             of
             a
             wafer
             ,
             one
             passible
             ,
             the
             other
             impassible
             ,
             one
             residing
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             the
             other
             filling
             a
             million
             of
             places
             :
             or
             at
             least
             the
             selfe
             same
             body
             of
             Christ
             must
             at
             the
             same
             time
             be
             visible
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             invisible
             in
             the
             Host
             :
             with
             the
             dimensions
             of
             a
             man
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             wafer
             on
             earth
             :
             with
             distinction
             of
             organs
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             inorganicall
             upon
             earth
             :
             resting
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             moved
             on
             earth
             from
             the
             hand
             to
             the
             mouth
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             mouth
             to
             the
             stomack
             of
             millions
             of
             communicants
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             I
             demand
             of
             this
             Priest
             and
             his
             pew-fellows
             ,
             what
             becomes
             of
             Christs
             body
             after
             it
             is
             conveighed
             into
             the
             stomack
             ,
             doth
             it
             remaine
             there
             after
             the
             forme
             and
             accidents
             of
             bread
             are
             changed
             or
             doth
             it
             some
             wayes
             ,
             remove
             out
             of
             the
             stomack
             ,
             or
             is
             it
             there
             converted
             into
             any
             other
             substance
             :
             they
             dare
             not
             pitch
             upon
             any
             of
             these
             three
             ,
             nothing
             therefore
             remaineth
             but
             an
             annihilation
             or
             corruption
             in
             the
             stomack
             and
             so
             
               the
               holy
               one
               of
               God
               whom
               God
               would
               never
               suffer
               to
               see
               corruption
               ,
               no
               not
               in
               the
               grave
            
             ;
             shall
             now
             after
             his
             glorification
             suffer
             corruption
             in
             the
             stomack
             of
             all
             Romish
             Capernaits
             .
          
           
             i
             The
             Apostle
             in
             that
             place
             speaketh
             not
             of
             Suppers
             in
             the
             plurall
             number
             ,
             but
             the
             Lords
             Supper
             in
             the
             singular
             ,
             and
             vers
             .
             23.
             delivereth
             the
             right
             manner
             of
             administring
             it
             according
             to
             Christs
             institution
             ,
             and
             so
             St.
             Cyprian
             in
             his
             
               Tract
               .
               de
               caena
               Domini
            
             ,
             and
             the
             most
             approved
             interpreters
             both
             ancient
             and
             moderne
             understand
             the
             word
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             love
             feasts
             .
             As
             for
             the
             reason
             this
             authour
             alleadgeth
             for
             this
             his
             exposition
             ,
             it
             is
             very
             frivolous
             .
             For
             if
             the
             love
             feasts
             must
             therfore
             be
             tearm●d
             
               coena
               Dominicae
            
             our
             Lords
             Suppers
             ,
             
               because
               they
               were
               made
               in
               the
               Churches
               which
               were
               then
               called
               Dominicae
               ,
            
             by
             the
             same
             reason
             the
             Homilies
             and
             Catechisings
             ,
             and
             Songs
             should
             be
             called
             Dominicae
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             made
             said
             or
             sung
             in
             the
             Churches
             which
             were
             then
             called
             Dominicae
             .
          
           
             k
             He
             meaneth
             a
             Romane
             Catholique
             or
             Papist
             ,
             which
             indeed
             can
             hardly
             be
             knowne
             to
             be
             a
             true
             Catholique
             .
             
               See
               pag.
            
             1.
             letterc.
             But
             doth
             he
             think
             that
             we
             know
             not
             what
             a
             Papist
             is
             ?
             Let
             them
             remember
             what
             Polycarp
             did
             answer
             when
             Marcion
             accoasting
             him
             said
             ,
             
               Nosti
               me
            
             ?
             Doest
             thou
             know
             me
             ?
             Yes
             saith
             
               Polycarp
               .
               Novi
               primogenitum
               diaboli
            
             .
             I
             know
             the
             first
             begotten
             of
             the
             devill
             .
             We
             know
             you
             
               qua
               tales
            
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             naturall
             issue
             of
             the
             man
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             :
             and
             in
             this
             double
             and
             dissembling
             way
             it
             is
             hard
             to
             say
             of
             what
             religion
             you
             are
             ,
             or
             whether
             of
             any
             at
             all
             ?
          
           
             l
             A
             lewd
             slander
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             lawfull
             among
             us
             for
             every
             one
             to
             beleeve
             what
             hee
             pleaseth
             ,
             but
             this
             Priest
             thinketh
             it
             lawfull
             for
             him
             to
             speake
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             ;
             though
             against
             common
             sense
             and
             his
             owne
             conscience
             .
             For
             within
             tenne
             lines
             of
             these
             words
             he
             maketh
             mention
             of
             the
             39
             Articles
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             all
             are
             bound
             to
             give
             our
             assent
             and
             consent
             ;
             and
             in
             case
             any
             Parson
             or
             Vi●ar
             doe
             not
             reade
             these
             Articles
             and
             publikely
             testifie
             his
             approbation
             of
             them
             within
             a
             moneth
             after
             his
             induction
             into
             his
             Benefice
             ▪
             he
             lapseth
             his
             Living
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             the
             knowne
             doctrine
             of
             all
             Protestants
             that
             the
             Scripture
             is
             the
             sole
             and
             perfect
             rule
             of
             faith
             ,
             and
             that
             as
             we
             may
             not
             beleeve
             any
             thing
             contrary
             unto
             it
             ;
             so
             neither
             any
             doctrine
             as
             necessarie
             to
             salvation
             which
             cannot
             be
             evidently
             proved
             out
             of
             it
             .
             Of
             what
             brasse
             then
             was
             the
             brow
             of
             this
             slanderer
             made
             ,
             who
             affirmeth
             it
             to
             be
             lawfull
             among
             Protestants
             ,
             for
             every
             man
             to
             beleeve
             what
             he
             pleaseth
             .
          
           
             m
             See
             page
             53.
             
             Letter
             E.
             
          
           
             n
             See
             the
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             o
             We
             are
             as
             much
             beholding
             to
             the
             sti●c●er
             up
             of
             this
             Safeguard
             for
             the
             Relation
             herein
             closed
             as
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             hath
             little
             cause
             to
             con
             him
             thanke
             for
             it
             .
             For
             hence
             we
             learne
             first
             ,
             what
             credit
             is
             to
             be
             given
             to
             the
             Popes
             briefes
             which
             may
             be
             so
             easily
             procured
             by
             false
             suggestions
             ,
             to
             the
             wrong
             and
             prejudice
             of
             those
             that
             deserve
             well
             of
             the
             Roman
             cause
             .
             A
             cleare
             evidence
             hereof
             we
             have
             in
             Day
             the
             Franciscan
             who
             never
             so
             much
             as
             
               appearing
               before
               his
               Holinesse
            
             to
             answer
             for
             himselfe
             ,
             is
             censured
             by
             the
             Popes
             Bull
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             
               doing
               a
               pious
               and
               religious
               act
               .
            
             Secondly
             ,
             what
             a
             silly
             Consistory
             the
             Papall
             is
             at
             this
             day
             ,
             the
             Pope
             himselfe
             
               as
               fallible
               a
               man
               as
               any
               other
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Cardinals
               slight
               and
               weake
               fellows
            
             never
             a
             skilfull
             Pilot
             ,
             sitting
             at
             the
             Sterne
             of
             Peters
             ship
             .
             Thirdly
             ,
             what
             charitie
             there
             is
             betweene
             Romish
             Priests
             and
             Iesuits
             ,
             and
             how
             they
             
               heape
               coales
            
             of
             hell
             fire
             
               one
               upon
               anothers
               head
               .
               Davenport
            
             otherwise
             
               Franciscus
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             procures
             a
             Bull
             like
             to
             Phalaris
             his
             brazen
             Bull
             with
             fire
             in
             the
             belly
             of
             it
             ,
             to
             torment
             Day
             the
             Franciscan
             without
             his
             fault
             ,
             or
             knowledge
             :
             and
             this
             Priest
             here
             condemns
             
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             to
             black
             darknesse
             for
             ever
             :
             
               pallentes
               umbras
               erebi
               noct●mque
               profundam
               ,
               this
               man
               saith
               he
               is
               descending
               to
               Lucifer
               who
               will
               presume
               to
               be
               copartn●r
               with
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             and
             thus
             
               leaving
               him
               (
               the
               said
               a
               Sancta
               Clara
               )
               to
               him
               that
               will
               ,
               have
               him
               ,
               &c.
               tantaene
               animis
               caelestibus
               irae
               ?
            
             are
             they
             Friers
             secular
             Priests
             ,
             or
             Devils
             that
             thus
             spit
             fire
             one
             at
             another
             ?
             Let
             Davenport
             have
             the
             day
             of
             Day
             at
             Rome
             ,
             what
             hath
             
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             done
             that
             in
             the
             charita●le
             censure
             of
             this
             Priest
             Lucifer
             must
             have
             him
             ?
             He
             tooke
             upon
             him
             to
             draw
             some
             Rules
             out
             of
             Scriptures
             and
             the
             writings
             of
             the
             ancient
             Fathers
             ;
             
               For
               the
               direction
               of
               generall
               Councels
               in
               declaring
               matters
               of
               faith
            
             :
             A
             capitall
             crime
             no
             doubt
             :
             but
             what
             else
             hath
             this
             Priest
             against
             him
             ?
             this
             
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             hath
             Paraphrased
             upon
             the
             Articles
             of
             Religion
             established
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             in
             what
             sense
             and
             how
             a
             good
             Romane
             Catholique
             may
             with
             a
             sa●e
             conscience
             subscribe
             to
             them
             all
             ,
             though
             eighteene
             at
             least
             of
             them
             shoot
             point
             blancke
             at
             their
             Trent
             faith
             and
             pierce
             it
             through
             and
             through
             .
             Aggravate
             th●s
             fact
             of
             his
             to
             the
             height
             ,
             doth
             this
             Priest
             himselfe
             doe
             lesse
             ?
             who
             Paraphraseth
             upon
             the
             Oath
             of
             Allegiance
             and
             Supremacie
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             in
             what
             sense
             a
             Romane
             Catholique
             may
             take
             both
             ,
             though
             the
             former
             directly
             renounce
             the
             Popes
             temporall
             ,
             and
             the
             latter
             his
             spirituall
             power
             and
             jurisdiction
             .
             Now
             I
             see
             what
             the
             matter
             is
             —
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             there
             is
             and
             alwayes
             will
             be
             emulation
             betweene
             
               Artificers
               that
               worke
               at
               the
               same
               Trade
               ,
            
             this
             Priest
             and
             
               Sancta
               Clara
            
             are
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             of
             the
             
               same
               Craft
               or
               Trade
               they
               both
               deale
               in
               like
               Commodities
               ,
            
             equivocations
             and
             mentall
             reservations
             and
             wittie
             devices
             to
             elude
             oathes
             ,
             subscriptions
             to
             articles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             religious
             obligations
             .
             Not
             to
             dissemble
             with
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             they
             both
             teach
             ,
             with
             the
             Helcesaites
             ,
             
               Euseb.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             31.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             dissimulation
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             cunning
             fetches
             to
             deceive
             Chri●tian
             Magistrates
             when
             they
             are
             convented
             before
             them
             and
             unlesse
             they
             both
             repent
             their
             doome
             is
             set
             down
             ,
             Apoc.
             22.25
             .
             
               Without
               are
               Dogs
               and
               Idolaters
               and
               whosoever
               loveth
               and
               maketh
               a
               lye
               .
            
             I
             know
             well
             they
             pretend
             by
             this
             doctrine
             to
             keepe
             men
             from
             perjury
             and
             lying
             :
             but
             they
             doe
             just
             as
             Lycurgus
             the
             Law-giver
             of
             the
             Lacedemonians
             did
             who
             to
             prevent
             adulterie
             enacted
             communitie
             of
             wives
             .
             For
             equivocation
             is
             no
             better
             then
             an
             artificiall
             and
             
               made
               lye
            
             as
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Duresme
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               Henry
               Mason
            
             prove
             in
             their
             Treatises
             of
             this
             Argument
             .
          
           
             p
             Yet
             some
             of
             these
             Greyhounds
             have
             beene
             taken
             by
             the
             Hares
             he
             speakes
             of
             ,
             as
             
               Albertus
               Piggius
            
             by
             
               Calvin●
               ,
               Paulus
               Virgerius
            
             by
             Bre●tius
             ,
             and
             divers
             others
             ,
             but
             of
             this
             see
             pag.
             53.
             letter
             E.
             
          
           
             q
             It
             is
             true
             that
             the
             Romanists
             teach
             the
             simpler
             sort
             of
             the
             vulgar
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             to
             adore
             Images
             ,
             but
             onely
             to
             use
             them
             for
             memorie
             sake
             :
             and
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             himselfe
             in
             his
             second
             Booke
             
               De
               imaginibus
               sanctorum
               ,
               c.
            
             22.
             hath
             these
             expresse
             words
             ,
             
               quantum
               ad
               modum
               loquendi
               ,
               praesertim
               in
               concione
               ad
               populum
               ,
               non
               est
               dic●dum
               imagines
               ullas
               adorari
               debere
               latriâ
               ;
               sede
               contrariò
               non
               debere
               sic
               adorari
               :
               For
               the
               manner
               of
               speech
               especially
               in
               Sermons
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               say
               that
               any
               Images
               ought
               to
               be
               adored
            
             cultu
             latriae
             ,
             
               but
               on
               the
               contrarie
               ,
               that
               they
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               so
               adored
               :
            
             Yet
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Romane
             Church
             maintaineth
             the
             religious
             worship
             of
             Images
             .
             For
             in
             the
             second
             Councell
             of
             Nice
             confirmed
             by
             Pope
             Adrian
             they
             are
             thunder
             smitten
             who
             adore
             them
             not
             ,
             
               clamat
               Synodus
            
             ,
             saith
             Bellarmine
             in
             the
             Chapter
             above
             cited
             ,
             
               imagines
               adorandas
            
             and
             
               venerabiles
               imagines
               amplexamur
               ;
               qui
               secus
               faxit
               anathemate
               percellimus
               :
            
             and
             in
             the
             nineteenth
             yeere
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             Second
             ,
             the
             Lollards
             have
             a
             forme
             of
             recantation
             prescribed
             them
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               From
               this
               day
               forward
               I
               shall
               worship
               Images
               with
               praying
               and
               offering
               unto
               them
               ,
               in
               the
               worship
               of
               the
               aints
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               made
               after
               Ex
               Rotulo
               Clausarum
               de
               Anno
               decimo
               nono
               R.
               sec.
               in
            
             18.
             dorso
             .
             See
             the
             Appendix
             to
             the
             Animadversions
             .
             And
             to
             come
             neerer
             ;
             the
             Councell
             of
             
               Trent
               ,
               Sess.
            
             25
             ,
             decreeth
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Imagines
               Christi
               ,
               et
               deiparae
               virginis
               et
               sanctorum
               in
               templis
               perpetuò
               habendae
               et
               retinendae
               sunt
               ,
               iisque
               debitus
               honor
               et
               veneratio
               impertienda
               .
               The
               Images
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Virgine
               the
               mother
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Saints
               are
               perpetually
               to
               be
               had
               and
               kept
               in
               Churches
               ,
               and
               due
               honour
               and
               veneration
               to
               be
               given
               unto
               them
               :
            
             and
             lest
             any
             should
             thinke
             that
             this
             worship
             and
             veneration
             is
             not
             to
             be
             exhibited
             ,
             to
             the
             Images
             themselves
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             glance
             through
             them
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             Cardinall
             Bellarmine
             in
             his
             second
             booke
             
               De
               imaginibus
               sanctorum
               ,
               c.
            
             21.
             most
             plainely
             and
             expresly
             resolves
             the
             point
             :
             
               Imagines
               Christi
               et
               sanctorum
               venerandae
               sunt
               ,
               non
               solum
               per
               accidens
               vel
               improprie
               ;
               sed
               etiam
               per
               se
               et
               proprie
               ;
               ita
               ut
               ipsae
               terminent
               venerationem
               ,
               ut
               in
               se
               considerantur
               ;
               et
               non
               solum
               ut
               vi●em
               gerunt
               exemplaris
               :
               The
               Images
               of
               Christ
               and
               Saints
               are
               to
               be
               worshipped
               not
               onely
               by
               accident
               and
               improperly
               ,
               but
               also
               by
               themselves
               an●
               properly
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               worship
               is
               terminated
               in
               them
               as
               they
               are
               considered
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               in
               regard
               of
               that
               they
               represent
               .
            
             And
             cap.
             20.
             
             He
             acknowledgeth
             it
             to
             be
             the
             opinion
             of
             Alexander
             of
             
               Hales
               ,
               Tho
               :
               Aquinas
               ,
               Caietane
               ,
               Bonaventure
               ,
               Marsilius
               ,
               Almaine
               ,
               Carthusian
               ,
               Capreolus
               ,
            
             and
             others
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             honour
             is
             due
             to
             the
             Image
             and
             the
             patterne
             ;
             and
             theref●re
             the
             Image
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             worshipped
             with
             latria
             or
             divine
             worship
             .
             And
             
               Vasquez
               de
               adorat
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             disp
             .
             6.
             c.
             3.
             
             
               Rex
               Nebucadonosor
               admirans
               sapientiam
               et
               spiritum
               Danielis
               ,
               in
               signum
               honoris
               et
               reverentiae
               ,
               iussit
               ei
               offeri
               munera
               odorum
               et
               suffituum
               ,
               id
               quod
               nos
               etiam
               secundum
               fidem
               nostram
               immaginibus
               facere
               consuevimus
               .
               Nebucadonosor
               admiring
               the
               wisedome
               and
               spirit
               of
               Daniel
               ,
               in
               signe
               of
               honour
               and
               reverence
               unto
               him
               ,
               commanded
               that
               sweete
               odours
               and
               incense
               should
               be
               offered
               unto
               him
               ,
               as
               we
               according
               to
               our
               faith
               use
               to
               doe
               to
               our
               images
               :
            
             and
             now
             let
             the
             intelligent
             Reader
             judge
             whether
             Protestant
             Ministers
             are
             slanderers
             ,
             or
             Papists
             Idolaters
             and
             Image-worshippers
             by
             their
             owne
             profession
             
          
           
             See
             page
             52.
             letter
             ●
             .
          
           
             s
             The
             bane
             of
             Poperie
             not
             of
             Catholique
             religion
             .
             See
             pag.
             1.
             letter
             C
             and
             pag.
             52.
             letter
             C.
             
          
           
             t
             Nay
             not
             so
             much
             for
             Religion
             ,
             noe
             nor
             at
             all
             for
             it
             ,
             but
             for
             Treason
             and
             disloyaltie
             .
             See
             pag.
             22.
             letter
             Q.
             
          
           
             u
             The
             Fathers
             heo
             speakes
             of
             were
             the
             flower
             of
             the
             Councel
             of
             Trent
             ,
             neither
             were
             they
             abused
             by
             any
             false
             suggestion
             ,
             for
             the
             case
             was
             put
             truely
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             they
             resolved
             it
             according
             to
             their
             conscience
             after
             long
             disputation
             and
             mature
             deliberation
             .
             See
             an
             extract
             of
             their
             Decree
             in
             the
             Appendix
             to
             the
             Animad
             versions
             .
          
           
             w
             If
             Recusancie
             be
             so
             small
             a
             matter
             ,
             the
             more
             to
             blame
             all
             Papists
             who
             for
             such
             a
             toy
             as
             Recusancie
             ,
             doth
             disobey
             the
             Lawes
             .
             The
             easier
             the
             performance
             of
             a
             cōmandement
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             contumacie
             in
             disobeying
             it
             .
          
           
             x
             Here
             he
             hath
             found
             
               la●●bram
               periurio
            
             ,
             this
             conceit
             ,
             of
             not
             being
             bound
             to
             answer
             the
             truth
             but
             before
             a
             competent
             Iudge
             (
             and
             they
             will
             have
             none
             a
             competent
             ●udge
             but
             one
             of
             their
             owne
             religion
             )
             is
             the
             ●yges
             ring
             by
             which
             the
             late
             Papists
             ,
             especially
             those
             that
             are
             Iesuited
             goe
             invisible
             in
             and
             from
             all
             our
             Cour●s
             of
             Iustice.
             But
             I
             demand
             of
             them
             First
             ,
             why
             our
             Iudges
             in
             England
             are
             not
             as
             competent
             ,
             as
             those
             beyond
             the
             ●eas
             :
             if
             the
             King
             be
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             treason
             for
             them
             or
             any
             other
             to
             denie
             ,
             our
             Leige
             Lord
             and
             lawfull
             Sovereigne
             ,
             those
             that
             are
             put
             in
             authoritie
             under
             him
             (
             being
             men
             of
             learning
             and
             integritie
             )
             cannot
             be
             denied
             to
             be
             competent
             Iudges
             .
             The
             Apostles
             rule
             is
             without
             exception
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               power
               but
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               powers
               that
               be
               are
               ordained
               of
               God
               ,
               Rom.
            
             13.1
             .
             And
             by
             higher
             powers
             to
             whom
             we
             must
             be
             subject
             ,
             he
             understandeth
             not
             onely
             Kings
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             
               that
               are
               in
               authoritie
               under
               them
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             2.2
             .
             
               First
               the
               King
               as
               supreame
               ,
               and
               after
               governours
               ,
               as
               them
               that
               are
               sent
               by
               him
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.13
             ,
             14.
             
             Secondly
             ,
             I
             demand
             of
             them
             ,
             whether
             that
             command
             of
             Saint
             Peter
             ,
             1
             Pet.
             3.15
             .
             may
             be
             limited
             by
             their
             distinction
             of
             a
             Iudge
             competent
             and
             incompetent
             ?
             surely
             though
             in
             other
             causes
             a
             man
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             appeare
             or
             answer
             
               coram
               iudice
               non
               competente
            
             :
             yet
             in
             matter
             of
             faith
             when
             we
             are
             required
             to
             give
             an
             account
             o●
             it
             there
             is
             no
             excepting
             against
             our
             Iudge
             .
             For
             
               we
               must
               be
               ready
               alwaies
               to
               give
               an
               answer
               to
               every
               man
               that
               asketh
               us
               a
               reason
               of
               the
               hope
               that
               is
               in
               us
               with
               meekenesse
               and
               feare
               .
            
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             demand
             of
             them
             whether
             they
             account
             Pilate
             a
             competent
             Iudge
             in
             Christs
             cause
             ,
             or
             Nero
             in
             Peters
             and
             Pauls
             cause
             ,
             or
             any
             of
             the
             Roman
             Deputies
             and
             Proconsuls
             before
             whom
             the
             glorious
             army
             of
             Martyrs
             (
             who
             signed
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             with
             their
             bloud
             )
             were
             brought
             ,
             were
             competent
             Iudges
             ?
             they
             were
             no
             Roman
             Catholiques
             nor
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             
               Christ
               Iesus
            
             before
             
               Pontius
               Pilate
            
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             6
             13.
             and
             Peter
             and
             Paul
             before
             Nero
             ;
             and
             the
             rest
             of
             Christs
             noble
             souldiers
             before
             heathen
             Iudges
             ,
             
               witnessed
               a
               good
               profession
            
             .
             Fourthly
             ,
             I
             demand
             
               when
               that
               confession
               of
               faith
            
             which
             the
             Apostle
             implyeth
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             salvation
             is
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             Rom.
             10.10
             .
             
               With
               the
               mouth
               confession
               is
               made
               to
               salvation
               ,
            
             is
             it
             not
             when
             we
             are
             
               brought
               before
               Kings
               and
               Rulers
               for
               Christs
               name
               sake
               ,
            
             Luke
             21.12
             .
             
               For
               a
               testimony
               against
               them
            
             ?
             If
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             confesse
             our
             faith
             onely
             to
             those
             of
             our
             owne
             religion
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             onely
             supposed
             to
             be
             competent
             judges
             ,
             no
             man
             ever
             need
             to
             suffer
             for
             his
             religion
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             noble
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             of
             former
             ages
             by
             this
             Iesuiticall
             doctrine
             deserved
             rathers
             
               fooles
               caps
            
             then
             
               Martyrs
               crownes
            
             :
             for
             they
             did
             not
             shed
             their
             blouds
             for
             Christs
             cause
             ,
             but
             they
             spilt
             it
             causelesly
             .
             For
             they
             needed
             not
             to
             confesse
             what
             they
             were
             ,
             before
             incompetent
             Iudges
             .
             Here
             I
             will
             make
             bold
             to
             use
             the
             words
             of
             David
             concerning
             Abner
             ,
             2
             Sam.
             3.33
             .
             Did
             
               Abner
               die
               a
               foole
            
             ?
             Did
             all
             those
             
               worthies
               whose
               soules
               cryed
               under
               the
               Altar
               ,
            
             Apoc.
             6.10
             .
             
               How
               long
               Lord
               ,
               holy
               and
               true
               ,
               dost
               thou
               not
               iudge
               and
               avenge
               our
               bloud
               on
               them
               that
               dwell
               on
               the
               earth
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               whom
               white
               robes
               were
               given
               ,
            
             vers
             .
             11.
             
             
               Die
               as
               fooles
            
             ?
             it
             seemed
             they
             died
             so
             in
             the
             judgement
             of
             this
             Priests
             prudent
             Catholique
             ,
             who
             though
             by
             this
             slight
             he
             now
             avoid
             all
             confession
             of
             his
             faith
             (
             that
             he
             is
             not
             examined
             before
             a
             competent
             Iudge
             )
             yet
             he
             shall
             one
             day
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             come
             before
             the
             Iudge
             of
             all
             the
             earth
             condemne
             his
             own
             folly
             ,
             and
             justifie
             and
             magnifie
             also
             Christs
             noble
             Confessors
             and
             Martyrs
             ,
             taking
             up
             the
             lamentation
             of
             the
             reprobate
             set
             down
             in
             the
             booke
             of
             
               Wisedome
               ,
               We
               fooles
               accounted
               their
               life
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               their
               end
               to
               be
               without
               honour
               ,
               but
               now
               how
               are
               they
               numbred
               among
               the
               children
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               lot
               is
               among
               the
               Saints
               ,
               therefore
               have
               we
               erred
               from
               the
               way
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               hath
               not
               shined
               upon
               us
               ,
            
             Wisdome
             5.6
             .
          
           
             y
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             
               logicam
               si
               vis
               discere
               lege
               Titlemannum
               ,
               ille
               Sophistarū
               crimi●a
               pandere
               vult
               ,
            
             but
             I
             never
             read
             ,
             
               theologiam
               si
               vis
               discere
               ,
               lege
               Titlemannum
               ,
            
             he
             is
             in
             a
             very
             ill
             case
             who
             rules
             his
             conscience
             by
             this
             casuist
             whose
             divinitie
             is
             no
             better
             here
             then
             his
             Latine
             .
             I
             confesse
             in
             
               Machiavels
               schoole
            
             it
             is
             a
             lesson
             read
             to
             those
             of
             the
             
               upper
               forme
               ,
               leoninae
               assuere
               vulpinam
               ,
               to
               piece
               out
               the
               Lions
               skinne
               with
               a
               Foxes
               ,
            
             but
             in
             Christs
             schoole
             Zuickius
             teacheth
             us
             another
             lesson
             ,
             
               non
               decet
               in
               hac
               causa
               cum
               vulpibus
               vulpinari
               et
               cum
               astutissimis
               huius
               mundi
               sapientibus
               ,
               astutia
               certare
               ,
               certandum
               est
               nobis
               solâ
               perseverantiâ
               pietate
               simplicitate
               adeo
               et
               patientiâ
               crucis
               :
               we
               ought
               not
               to
               play
               the
               fox
               with
               foxes
               ,
               nor
               contend
               with
               the
               subtile
               vizards
               of
               this
               world
               in
               craft
               and
               subtiltie
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               fight
               against
               them
               ,
               with
               sole
               perseverance
               and
               piety
               ,
               and
               simplicitie
               ,
               and
               bearing
               of
               the
               Crosse.
            
             In
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             we
             never
             reade
             of
             fox
             or
             fox
             craft
             commended
             .
             The
             Spouse
             in
             the
             Canticles
             commanded
             to
             
               take
               the
               foxes
               ,
               the
               little
               foxes
               that
               spoile
               the
               grapes
               ,
            
             Cant.
             2.15
             .
             And
             it
             is
             Davids
             curse
             upon
             Gods
             enemies
             ,
             
               let
               them
               be
               a
               portion
               for
               foxes
            
             :
             and
             our
             Saviour
             to
             brand
             Herod
             with
             perpetuall
             infamie
             ,
             calleth
             him
             a
             fox
             ,
             Luk.
             13.32
             .
             saying
             ,
             
               Goe
               ye
               and
               tell
               ●hat
               fox
               ,
            
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             proved
             to
             bee
             more
             lawfull
             for
             us
             to
             play
             the
             
               fox
               with
               foxes
            
             ,
             then
             play
             the
             wolfe
             with
             wolves
             ,
             or
             play
             the
             Sophister
             with
             Sophisters
             ,
             or
             play
             the
             hypocrite
             with
             hypocrites
             ,
             or
             play
             the
             Devill
             with
             Devils
             .
             Though
             craftie
             companions
             may
             deserve
             to
             be
             
               served
               with
               their
               owne
               sawce
            
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             not
             fit
             for
             us
             to
             
               dresse
               it
            
             for
             them
             .
             The
             very
             Poet
             could
             say
             
               ac
               tu
               indignus
               qui
               faceres
            
             .
             That
             may
             be
             very
             just
             and
             fit
             for
             one
             to
             suffer
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             fit
             for
             another
             to
             inflict
             or
             put
             upon
             him
             .
             However
             this
             Priest
             is
             not
             his
             crafts
             master
             .
             For
             it
             is
             against
             fox
             craft
             to
             professe
             it
             :
             he
             will
             hardly
             or
             never
             deceive
             a
             m●n
             ,
             who
             brags
             before
             hand
             he
             will
             doe
             it
             ,
             and
             though
             it
             may
             be
             this
             Priest
             and
             his
             complices
             are
             
               annosae
               vulp●s
               ,
               old
               foxes
            
             ,
             and
             the
             proverbe
             is
             ,
             
               annosa
               vulpis
               haud
               capitur
               laqueo
               :
               an
               old
               fox
               is
               seldome
               or
               never
               caug●t
               in
               a
               snare
               :
            
             yet
             if
             those
             who
             are
             commanded
             to
             
               catch
               these
               foxes
            
             should
             be
             pleased
             to
             make
             snares
             with
             this
             
               fox
               his
               owne
               cords
            
             here
             stretched
             out
             by
             him
             ,
             namely
             to
             
               put
               them
               to
               an
               expresse
               abiuration
               of
               the
               maine
               and
               fundamentall
               points
               of
               their
               Trent
               faith
               ,
            
             or
             
               set
               them
               such
               a
               forme
               of
               recantation
            
             of
             their
             tenents
             ,
             and
             with
             such
             conditions
             as
             they
             enjoyned
             the
             Lollards
             in
             the
             dayes
             of
             King
             Richard
             the
             second
             ,
             (
             See
             the
             Appendix
             to
             the
             Animadversions
             infra
             )
             it
             may
             verily
             be
             hoped
             through
             Gods
             blessing
             upon
             the
             wisedome
             and
             care
             of
             zealous
             Magistrates
             ,
             that
             this
             Kingdome
             of
             England
             may
             in
             time
             be
             as
             free
             of
             these
             foxes
             as
             it
             is
             now
             of
             wolves
             ,
             with
             which
             in
             former
             ages
             it
             much
             abounded
             .
          
           
             z
             There
             was
             no
             feare
             of
             the
             Iews
             perverting
             the
             primitive
             Christians
             ,
             especially
             in
             the
             Apostles
             dayes
             in
             which
             we
             reade
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             how
             mightily
             the
             Apostles
             and
             their
             converts
             confounded
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             Christ
             making
             good
             his
             promise
             to
             them
             that
             he
             
               would
               give
               them
               a
               mouth
               and
               wisdome
               which
               their
               enemies
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               resist
               ,
               Luk.
            
             21.15
             .
             but
             the
             true
             reason
             why
             they
             made
             such
             a
             Canon
             (
             if
             yet
             they
             made
             such
             Canons
             which
             is
             very
             much
             doubted
             )
             was
             to
             prevent
             the
             scandall
             which
             the
             Church
             might
             receive
             by
             the
             Christians
             frequenting
             the
             Iews
             Synagogues
             in
             which
             the
             now
             abrogated
             rites
             of
             Moses
             were
             to
             the
             injury
             of
             the
             Gospell
             retained
             ,
             and
             Christ
             himselfe
             blasphemed
             which
             no
             Christian
             eare
             ought
             to
             endure
             .
          
           
             a
             See
             page
             22.
             letter
             Q
             ▪
             
          
           
             b
             If
             Papists
             trusted
             not
             in
             their
             owne
             merits
             ,
             it
             would
             goe
             better
             with
             them
             then
             I
             feare
             it
             will
             with
             many
             ,
             who
             the
             more
             they
             arrogate
             to
             themselves
             ,
             the
             more
             they
             derogate
             from
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             further
             they
             go
             from
             salvation
             .
             I
             confesse
             many
             of
             them
             upon
             their
             death-beds
             have
             renounced
             their
             own
             merits
             ,
             and
             wholly
             stucke
             to
             our
             Saviours
             :
             yet
             certaine
             it
             is
             that
             the
             generall
             doctrine
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             is
             for
             trust
             in
             their
             own
             merits
             .
             For
             they
             teach
             that
             faith
             alone
             doth
             not
             justifie
             us
             before
             God
             ,
             that
             good
             works
             are
             not
             only
             satisfactory
             for
             sin
             ,
             but
             also
             meritorious
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             and
             supererogatory
             also
             for
             others
             ▪
             (
             
               Consil.
               Trid.
               in
               sess
            
             .
             16.
             
             
               Bellar.
               l.
            
             5.
             
               de
               iustif
               .
               c.
            
             16.
             )
             and
             they
             who
             beleeve
             that
             they
             can
             so
             farre
             stead
             them
             do
             commonly
             confide
             in
             them
             .
             Let
             them
             returne
             to
             the
             more
             ancient
             and
             true
             tenent
             with
             Bernard
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               Meritum
               meum
               est
               miseratio
               Domini
               ;
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               my
               merit
               ,
               and
               if
               their
               be
               any
               worke
               of
               our
               own
               meritorious
               it
               is
               the
               renouncing
               our
               owne
               merits
               and
               flying
               meerely
               to
               Christ
               ;
               sufficit
               ad
               meritum
               scire
               quod
               non
               sufficiant
               merita
               .
            
             Let
             them
             confesse
             with
             holy
             
               Iob
               ,
               Iob.
            
             9.3
             .
             that
             they
             
               cannot
               answer
               one
               of
               a
               thousand
               ,
            
             and
             professe
             with
             
               Esay
               ,
               Esa.
            
             64.6
             .
             
               All
               our
               righteousnesse
               is
               as
               filthy
               clowts
            
             ;
             and
             pray
             with
             
               David
               ,
               Psal.
            
             143.2
             .
             
               Lord
               enter
               not
               into
               iudgement
               with
               thy
               servants
               ,
               for
               in
               thy
               sight
               shall
               no
               man
               living
               be
               iustified
            
             ;
             and
             close
             up
             their
             last
             Will
             and
             breath
             also
             ,
             as
             Bellar.
             is
             said
             to
             have
             done
             :
             (
             For
             Papists
             often
             dye
             in
             another
             faith
             then
             they
             lived
             ,
             )
             with
             that
             holy
             ejaculation
             ;
             
               Lord
               vouchsafe
               to
               receive
               me
               into
               the
               number
               of
               thy
               Saints
               ,
               non
               meriti
               estimator
               ,
               sed
               veniae
               largitor
               ,
               not
               weighing
               my
               merits
               ,
               but
               pardoning
               my
               offences
               ,
            
             and
             we
             will
             not
             only
             cleare
             them
             of
             Pharisaicall
             pride
             ,
             and
             trusting
             in
             themselves
             ,
             but
             also
             conceive
             a
             better
             hope
             of
             their
             salvation
             .
          
           
             c
             See
             a
             spunge
             to
             wipe
             out
             this
             false
             aspersiō
             upon
             that
             worthy
             servant
             of
             Christ
             and
             great
             Instrument
             of
             Gods
             glory
             ,
             pag.
             59.
             letter
             H.
             
          
           
             d
             See
             the
             Advertisement
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             f
             The
             head
             of
             controversies
             ,
             betweene
             the
             Romish
             and
             Reformed
             Churches
             is
             the
             controversie
             about
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             the
             Papists
             will
             have
             the
             Pope
             to
             be
             ,
             but
             reformed
             Churches
             Christ
             alone
             :
             I
             say
             head
             of
             the
             Vniversall
             or
             Catholique
             Church
             ,
             but
             of
             particular
             Churches
             ,
             sovereigne
             Princes
             within
             their
             severall
             Realmes
             may
             be
             termed
             Heads
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             chiefe
             Governours
             which
             this
             Priest
             here
             acknowledgeth
             .
             For
             the
             acknowledgement
             of
             this
             supreame
             authoritie
             and
             power
             of
             the
             King
             in
             his
             dominions
             of
             England
             and
             Ireland
             ,
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             was
             appointed
             by
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             in
             the
             35.
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             by
             all
             his
             Majesties
             subjects
             ;
             this
             Act
             was
             continued
             in
             the
             reigne
             of
             Edward
             the
             sixth
             ,
             but
             repealed
             in
             the
             first
             and
             second
             of
             Philip
             and
             Mary
             ,
             and
             revived
             the
             first
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             :
             now
             the
             question
             here
             is
             ,
             whether
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             thus
             confirmed
             by
             divers
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             exclude
             not
             that
             Spirituall
             jurisdiction
             ,
             which
             all
             Papists
             beleeve
             to
             be
             in
             the
             Pope
             
               Iure
               divino
            
             :
             or
             ,
             which
             comes
             all
             to
             one
             ,
             whether
             a
             Papist
             
               ut
               si●
            
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             remaining
             a
             Papist
             and
             holding
             his
             Popish
             religion
             ,
             may
             
               salv●
               conscientiâ
            
             ,
             take
             this
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             :
             this
             Priest
             affirmeth
             he
             may
             ;
             but
             we
             shall
             demonstrate
             the
             contrary
             hereafter
             by
             impregnable
             arguments
             drawne
             from
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             Law-makers
             ,
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             and
             the
             Queenes
             Injunctions
             ,
             the
             judgement
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             the
             confession
             of
             the
             adversarie
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             g
             Not
             the
             same
             authoritie
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             but
             so
             farre
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             and
             limited
             in
             the
             Queenes
             Injunctions
             in
             the
             first
             yeere
             of
             her
             reigne
             ;
             the
             Queene
             (
             as
             her
             brother
             and
             father
             before
             )
             onely
             resumed
             that
             power
             ,
             which
             the
             Pope
             had
             unjusty
             taken
             from
             the
             Crowne
             ,
             and
             usurped
             it
             himselfe
             ;
             a
             power
             which
             is
             and
             was
             of
             ancient
             time
             due
             to
             the
             Imperiall
             Crowne
             of
             this
             Realme
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             
               under
               God
               to
               have
               the
               Sovereigntie
               and
               rule
               over
               all
               manner
               of
               persons
               ,
               borne
               within
               these
               Realmes
               and
               Dominions
               ,
               and
               Countries
               ,
               of
               what
               estate
               either
               Ecclesiasticall
               or
               temporal
               soever
               they
               be
               .
            
             See
             admonition
             to
             the
             Injunctions
             in
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             h
             Calvine
             conceived
             that
             King
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             by
             the
             Title
             of
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             challenged
             a
             farre
             greater
             power
             then
             what
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             acknowledged
             in
             him
             ,
             or
             he
             ever
             exercised
             :
             but
             after
             the
             Title
             of
             Head
             of
             the
             Church
             was
             publikely
             declared
             and
             expounded
             by
             Q.
             Elizabeth
             ,
             bo●h
             he
             and
             all
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             rested
             satisfied
             in
             the
             lawfulnesse
             of
             that
             Title
             which
             imported
             not
             
               Supreame
               teacher
               or
               directer
               unto
               Trtuh
               :
            
             but
             
               Supreame
               commander
               for
               the
               Truth
               ,
               in
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               over
               all
               Persons
               .
            
          
           
             i
             The
             intention
             of
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ,
             and
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             ,
             was
             the
             selfe
             same
             as
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             35.
             
             Henry
             the
             eighth
             ;
             and
             the
             Admonition
             annexed
             to
             the
             Injunctions
             of
             the
             1
             Elizabeth
             :
             namely
             the
             
               extirpation
               and
               extinguishment
               of
               the
               usurped
               and
               pretended
               authoritie
               ,
               power
               and
               iurisdiction
               of
               the
               See
               and
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               :
            
             and
             the
             recovery
             of
             their
             owne
             right
             by
             adorning
             the
             Crowne
             with
             a
             flowre
             before
             wrongfully
             taken
             from
             it
             :
             and
             here
             I
             cannot
             sufficiently
             admire
             the
             impudence
             of
             this
             Priest
             who
             so
             confidently
             affirmes
             that
             the
             intention
             of
             Queene
             Elizabeth
             was
             divers
             from
             her
             father
             in
             prescribing
             and
             requiring
             this
             Oath
             ,
             whereas
             she
             her selfe
             in
             the
             above
             named
             Admonition
             declareth
             to
             all
             her
             loving
             subjects
             ,
             
               That
               nothing
               was
               ,
               is
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               meant
               or
               in●ended
               by
               the
               same
               Oath
               ,
               to
               have
               any
               other
               dutie
               ,
               allegiance
               or
               bond
               required
               by
               the
               same
               ,
               then
               was
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               due
               to
               the
               most
               nobl●
               King
               of
               famous
               memory
               ,
            
             K.
             H.
             8.
             
               her
               Maiesties
               father
               ,
               or
            
             K.
             Ed.
             6.
             
               her
               Maiesties
               bro●●er
            
             .
          
           
             k
             The
             liberty
             he
             speakes
             of
             was
             given
             by
             the
             approbation
             of
             the
             chief
             Vniversities
             beyond
             the
             Sea
             of
             the
             Romish
             Religion
             .
          
           
             l
             Not
             to
             forme
             another
             Church
             ,
             but
             to
             reforme
             that
             Church
             which
             was
             before
             ,
             and
             restore
             Religion
             to
             her
             puritie
             by
             the
             example
             of
             
               Ezekiah
               ,
               Iosiah
            
             ,
             and
             other
             religious
             Kings
             .
          
           
             m
             No
             power
             at
             all
             excepted
             but
             the
             former
             power
             explained
             onely
             how
             farre
             it
             extended
             
               (
               viz
               )
               Not
               to
               the
               authoritie
               and
               power
               of
               Ministrie
               of
               divine
               Office
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
            
             which
             none
             of
             the
             Kings
             or
             Queenes
             of
             this
             Realme
             possessours
             of
             the
             Crowne
             ever
             challenged
             .
          
           
             Nor
             I
             in
             this
             place
             by
             what
             authoritie
             your
             Bishops
             anoynt
             your
             thumbes
             and
             ordaine
             your
             Priests
             to
             offer
             the
             unbloody
             sacrifice
             of
             the
             Mas●e
             for
             the
             living
             &
             the
             dead
             .
             There
             is
             
               nec
               vola
               nec
               vestigium
            
             of
             any
             such
             calling
             in
             the
             Scripture
             or
             purer
             Antiquitie
             ,
             as
             for
             our
             Ministry
             it
             is
             ●o
             clearely
             justified
             together
             with
             the
             succession
             thereof
             ,
             out
             of
             your
             own
             best
             records
             and
             tenents
             by
             
               Francis
               Mason
               de
               succes
               .
               Episc.
               &
               Ministerio
               Angl.
            
             that
             ever
             since
             the
             printing
             therof
             all
             your
             Romish
             cavillers
             &
             carpers
             at
             it
             ,
             have
             been
             as
             mute
             as
             fishes
             .
          
           
             o
             See
             p.
             117.
             letter
             ●
             .
          
           
             p
             A
             shameles
             untruth
             in
             his
             sense
             :
             for
             he
             taketh
             Catholike
             (
             as
             usually
             in
             this
             Pamphlet
             )
             for
             the
             Romish
             and
             Popish
             Church
             &
             in
             that
             sense
             it
             is
             most
             false
             .
             For
             there
             were
             many
             congregations
             in
             England
             before
             this
             35
             of
             Hen.
             8.
             of
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             divers
             crowned
             with
             martyrdome
             as
             
               Th.
               Man
            
             in
             the
             yeere
             1518.
             
             
               Io.
               Browne
            
             in
             the
             yeere
             1517.
             and
             divers
             others
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Acts
             and
             Monuments
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             some
             before
             and
             some
             after
             Luther
             began
             the
             Reformation
             in
             Germanie
             .
          
           
             q
             A
             notorious
             untruth
             as
             appeares
             by
             the
             very
             Act
             ,
             Ann.
             35.
             in
             which
             the
             Oath
             of
             Supremacy
             was
             first
             required
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             King
             Henry
             never
             challenged
             to
             himselfe
             the
             Style
             of
             Head
             of
             the
             universall
             Church
             ,
             but
             only
             to
             
               bee
               supreame
               H●ad
               under
               God
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               Ireland
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               His
               Majesties
               Dominions
               .
            
          
           
             r
             No
             other
             Oath
             at
             all
             in
             sense
             ,
             but
             the
             former
             only
             abridged
             in
             words
             as
             will
             appeare
             evidently
             by
             comparing
             them
             both
             which
             are
             copied
             out
             in
             the
             Appendix
             .
          
           
             s
             A
             ridiculous
             evasion
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             intention
             and
             letter
             of
             the
             law
             ,
             as
             shall
             be
             proved
             hereafter
             .
             The
             intention
             of
             the
             law
             was
             to
             abrogate
             the
             Popes
             usurped
             jurisdiction
             not
             over
             the
             Protestant
             Churches
             which
             he
             never
             had
             :
             but
             over
             the
             Romish
             Catholiques
             or
             Papists
             which
             he
             before
             that
             time
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             exercised
             .
             Besides
             ,
             the
             letter
             of
             the
             law
             carryeth
             supreame
             
               governour
               of
               the
               Realme
               and
               all
               other
               Her
               Highnesse
               Dominions
               and
               Countreys
               ,
            
             not
             only
             of
             the
             Protestant
             Church
             within
             Her
             Realmes
             .
             This
             is
             made
             more
             evident
             in
             the
             Admonition
             to
             the
             Injunctions
             ,
             1.
             
             Eliz.
             where
             Her
             Supremacie
             is
             described
             to
             be
             
               over
               all
               manner
               of
               persons
               borne
               within
               Her
               Realmes
               ,
               Dominions
               and
               Countreys
               :
            
             therefore
             over
             Papists
             as
             well
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             no
             manner
             of
             persons
             .
          
           
             t
             I
             acknowledge
             the
             word
             forreiner
             is
             sometimes
             taken
             for
             an
             opposite
             to
             
               domesticus
               fidei
               ,
               a
               stranger
               from
               the
               covenant
               of
               grace
               :
            
             but
             in
             the
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             and
             Oath
             of
             Supremacie
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             expounded
             in
             the
             Admonition
             (
             which
             is
             also
             Enacted
             )
             the
             word
             forreiner
             can
             signifie
             no
             other
             but
             those
             who
             are
             not
             natives
             .
          
           
             u
             Neither
             can
             the
             Pope
             .
             Here
             we
             thanke
             him
             for
             freeing
             us
             from
             all
             subjection
             to
             the
             Pope
             and
             See
             of
             Rome
             .
             Though
             he
             challengeth
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Catholike
             ,
             that
             is
             ,
             the
             universall
             Church
             of
             Christ
             scattered
             farre
             and
             wide
             over
             the
             whole
             face
             of
             the
             earth
             :
             yet
             he
             challengeth
             to
             be
             and
             is
             Supreame
             Governour
             of
             all
             His
             Subjects
             within
             His
             Dominions
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             members
             of
             the
             Romish
             or
             Reformed
             Church
             .
          
           
             w
             The
             superstition
             and
             Idolatry
             of
             Papists
             practised
             in
             England
             doth
             not
             any
             way
             abridge
             His
             Majesties
             Supreame
             power
             ,
             for
             he
             exerciseth
             His
             power
             not
             in
             regulating
             those
             idolatrous
             and
             superstitious
             rites
             ,
             but
             in
             suppressing
             them
             ,
             and
             punishing
             those
             who
             so
             defile
             Gods
             worship
             in
             His
             Kingdome
             .
          
           
             x
             See
             this
             Evasion
             refuted
             ,
             pag.
             120.
             letter
             S.
             
          
           
             y
             The
             words
             of
             the
             Oath
             are
             not
             
               that
               no
               forreiner
               ,
               Prince
               ,
               or
               Prelate
               ,
               hath
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               any
               iurisdiction
               or
               spirituall
               authoritie
               within
               the
               Protestant
               Church
               but
               within
               the
               Realmes
               ,
            
             therefore
             no
             jurisdiction
             within
             His
             Majesties
             Dominions
             ,
             over
             any
             members
             either
             of
             the
             Protestant
             or
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             .
          
           
             z
             See
             the
             Answer
             to
             this
             sophisme
             ,
             pag.
             120.
             letter
             T.
             
          
           
             a
             It
             is
             true
             if
             the
             words
             will
             beare
             it
             and
             it
             be
             agreeable
             to
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             law
             &
             lawmaker
             ,
             but
             
               maledicta
               glossa
               quae
               corrumpit
               contextum
            
             ;
             cursed
             be
             the
             Glosse
             which
             corrupts
             the
             Text
             ,
             &
             quite
             perverts
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             law
             as
             this
             doth
             .
             See
             the
             Injunctions
             .
          
           
             b
             Of
             the
             intention
             of
             the
             law
             and
             lawmaker
             in
             prescribing
             this
             oath
             to
             that
             which
             I
             have
             spoken
             before
             I
             shall
             adde
             something
             in
             the
             close
             of
             this
             Chapter
             to
             which
             ●referre
             the
             Reader
             for
             further
             answer
             
          
           
             c
             The
             law
             is
             just
             and
             reasonable
             without
             your
             forced
             ,
             and
             forged
             Glosse
             :
             for
             why
             should
             not
             all
             that
             enjoy
             the
             benefit
             of
             his
             Majesties
             lawes
             as
             well
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             submit
             themselves
             to
             his
             Majesties
             scepter
             ,
             and
             supreame
             power
             over
             themselves
             as
             well
             as
             Protestants
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             the
             power
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             which
             the
             most
             religious
             Kings
             of
             Iuda
             ,
             and
             most
             Christian
             Emperours
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             divers
             of
             his
             Majesties
             Predecessors
             within
             this
             Realme
             have
             exercised
             upon
             all
             their
             subjects
             .
          
           
             d
             See
             pag.
             119.
             letter
             Q.
             
          
           
             e
             See
             pag.
             119.
             letter
             R.
             
          
           
             f
             And
             yet
             his
             words
             as
             you
             cite
             them
             out
             of
             his
             
               Praemonitorie
               Preface
               ,
               pag.
            
             9.
             are
             these
             :
             
               The
               oath
               of
               Supremacie
               was
               devised
               for
               putting
               a
               difference
               betweene
               Papists
               and
               them
               of
               our
               profession
               ,
               Devised
               by
               whom
               but
            
             by
             the
             lawmakers
             ;
             and
             if
             devised
             by
             the
             the
             lawmakers
             for
             this
             end
             ,
             to
             put
             a
             difference
             betweene
             Papists
             &
             Protestants
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             but
             that
             it
             was
             their
             intention
             ,
             to
             make
             this
             oath
             as
             a
             didinctive
             signe
             whereby
             to
             know
             Papists
             in
             the
             kingdome
             from
             Protestants
             .
          
           
             g
             See
             pag.
             118.
             letter
             P.
             
          
           
             h
             
               The
               question
               whether
               a
               Papist
               may
               with
               a
               safe
               conscience
               take
               the
               ●ath
               of
               Supremacie
               ,
               may
               be
               understood
               either
               in
               
                 sensu
                 diviso
              
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 sensu
                 composito
              
               ,
               in
               
                 sensu
                 diviso
              
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               a
               Papist
               may
               and
               ought
               to
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               now
               a
               Papist
               may
               become
               a
               Protestant
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               not
               onely
               may
               ,
               but
               ought
               to
               take
               this
               Oath
               being
               lawfully
               tendered
               unto
               him
               :
               but
               in
               
                 sensu
                 composito
              
               it
               is
               false
               that
               a
               Papist
               continuing
               in
               his
               faith
               and
               profession
               of
               popery
               may
               with
               a
               safe
               conscience
               take
               this
               Oath
               :
               for
               this
               Oath
               implyeth
               the
               renouncing
               a
               maine
               Article
               of
               his
               faith
               from
               whence
               he
               hath
               the
               denomination
               of
               a
               Papist
               (
               See
               the
               Notes
               of
               the
               Rhemists
               upon
               Act.
               11.26
               .
               which
               fasten
               and
               assume
               this
               word
               or
               name
               Papist
               to
               the
               children
               of
               their
               papall
               Church
               )
               namely
               the
               Popes
               Supremacie
               :
               and
               this
               as
               before
               was
               promised
               shall
               now
               be
               demonstrated
               .
            
             
               1.
               ●irst
               from
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               law
               and
               lawmakers
               ,
               who
               prescribed
               this
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               as
               appeares
               both
               by
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Oath
               :
               
                 Whereas
                 ther●
                 was
                 a
                 Statute
                 made
                 and
                 ordained
                 against
                 such
                 as
                 would
                 extoll
                 and
                 stand
                 to
                 the
                 iurisdiction
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 authoritie
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 :
                 in
                 which
                 Statute
                 there
                 is
                 comprised
                 another
                 oath
                 in
                 such
                 wise
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Statute
                 among
                 other
                 thin●●
                 is
                 mentioned
                 :
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 in
                 both
                 the
                 said
                 Oathes
                 there
                 lacketh
                 full
                 an●
                 sufficient
                 words
                 ,
                 whereby
                 some
                 doubts
                 might
                 rise
                 :
                 Be
                 it
                 enacted
                 by
                 the
                 authoritie
                 of
                 this
                 Parliament
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Oath
                 hereafter
                 mentioned
                 in
                 this
                 Act
                 shall
                 s●and
                 in
                 force
                 and
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 two
                 Oathes
                 .
              
               And
               by
               these
               words
               in
               the
               bodie
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               
                 I
                 shall
                 keepe
                 all
                 the
                 contents
                 of
                 the
                 Act
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 other
                 Acts
                 and
                 Statutes
                 made
                 in
                 and
                 for
                 that
                 purpose
                 :
              
               viz.
               
                 the
                 derogation
                 ,
                 the
                 extirpation
                 ,
                 and
                 extinguishment
                 of
                 the
                 usurped
                 and
                 pretended
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 power
                 and
                 iurisdiction
                 of
                 the
                 See
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
               As
               likewise
               by
               the
               Preface
               to
               the
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               1.
               
               Elizabeth
               ,
               viz.
               
                 To
                 the
                 intent
                 that
                 all
                 usurped
                 and
                 forreigne
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 authoritie
                 Spirituall
                 and
                 Temporall
                 ,
                 may
                 for
                 ever
                 be
                 cleerely
                 extinguished
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 or
                 obeyed
                 within
                 this
                 Realme
                 ,
                 or
                 any
                 other
                 your
                 Maiesties
                 Dominions
                 and
                 Countries
                 :
                 may
                 it
                 please
                 your
                 Highnesse
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 enacted
                 as
                 followeth
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               Hence
               I
               thus
               argue
               :
            
             
               No
               Papist
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               can
               take
               an
               Oath
               prescribed
               by
               an
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               made
               purposely
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               expresse
               intention
               for
               the
               extirpation
               of
               the
               Popes
               jurisdiction
               and
               Supremacie
               over
               the
               whole
               Church
               ,
               which
               he
               claimeth
               by
               vertue
               of
               Christs
               promise
               made
               to
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 tibi
                 dabo
                 claves
              
               .
            
             
               But
               such
               is
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               as
               appeares
               by
               the
               Statutes
               above
               cited
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               No
               Papist
               with
               a
               good
               conscience
               may
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Secondly
               ,
               from
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               law
               and
               formal●
               and
               expresse
               words
               of
               the
               Oath
               ,
               which
               are
               these
               :
               
                 That
                 neither
                 the
                 See
                 ,
                 nor
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 forreigne
                 Potentate
                 hath
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 have
                 ,
                 any
                 Iurisdiction
                 ,
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 within
                 this
                 Realme
                 ;
                 neither
                 by
                 Gods
                 Law
                 ,
                 nor
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 iust
                 law
                 or
                 meanes
                 ,
              
               Henry
               8.35
               .
               yeere
               ,
               hereunto
               adde
               the
               Admonition
               to
               the
               Queenes
               Injunctions
               .
               Hence
               I
               thus
               argue
               .
            
             
               No
               Papist
               may
               take
               an
               Oath
               which
               containeth
               in
               it
               the
               renouncing
               a
               prime
               Article
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               in
               
                 his
                 Religion
                 and
                 the
                 iudgement
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 .
              
               But
               every
               Papist
               taking
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               renounceth
               a
               prime
               Article
               of
               his
               faith
               necessarie
               to
               salvation
               .
               For
               so
               we
               reade
               in
               the
               
                 Extravagans
                 ,
                 cap.
                 unam
                 sanctam
                 de
                 maior
                 .
                 et
                 obed
                 .
                 Subesse
                 Romano
                 pontifici
                 ,
                 omni
                 humanae
                 creaturae
                 declaramus
                 dicimus
                 ,
                 definimus
                 ,
                 et
                 pronunciamus
                 ,
                 omnino
                 esse
                 de
                 necessitate
                 salutis
                 .
                 We
                 (
                 saith
              
               Boniface
               
                 the
                 eighth
                 )
                 declare
                 ,
                 say
                 ,
                 define
                 ,
                 and
                 pronounce
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 altogether
                 or
                 absolutely
                 necessary
                 to
                 salvation
                 for
                 every
                 humane
                 creature
                 to
                 be
                 subiect
                 to
                 the
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rome
                 .
              
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               no
               Papist
               may
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Thirdly
               ,
               from
               the
               judgement
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               which
               accounteth
               Fisher
               Bishop
               of
               Rochester
               ,
               and
               Sir
               
                 Thomas
                 Moore
              
               sometimes
               Lord
               Chan●ellour
               of
               England
               ,
               blessed
               and
               glorious
               Martyrs
               ,
               because
               both
               these
               lost
               〈◊〉
               heads
               ●ather
               then
               they
               would
               acknowledge
               the
               King
               Supreame
               Head
               〈…〉
               and
               〈◊〉
               the
               Popes
               Headship
               .
               To
               omit
               the
               testimonies
               
                 〈…〉
                 ●ovius
              
               Bishop
               in
               
                 Italie
                 ,
                 Iohn
                 Cochleus
              
               of
               
                 Germanie
                 ,
                 William
                 Paradine
              
               a
               learned
               Historian
               of
               
                 France
                 ,
                 Cardinall
                 Poole
              
               ,
               living
               in
               the
               Court
               at
               Rome
               and
               writing
               to
               the
               King
               in
               the
               defence
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               unitie
               ,
               saith
               thus
               by
               the
               figure
               of
               Apostroph●
               :
               
                 Thy
                 Father
                 O
                 England
                 ,
                 thy
                 ornament
                 ,
                 thy
                 de●●nce
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 his
                 death
                 being
                 innocent
                 in
                 thy
                 sight
              
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               after
               ,
               
                 he
                 lef●
                 his
                 life
                 for
                 thy
                 sake
                 ,
                 left
                 he
                 should
                 overthrow
                 and
                 b●tray
                 thy
                 salvation
                 :
              
               and
               Cardinall
               B●llarmine
               in
               his
               Booke
               
                 De
                 Scriptoribus
                 Ecclesiasticis
                 ab
                 Anno
              
               1400.
               ad
               1500.
               thus
               writeth
               of
               Fisher
               Bishop
               of
               
                 Rochester
                 .
                 Iohannes
                 Fischerus
                 natione
                 Anglus
                 ,
                 Episcopus
                 Roffensis
                 ,
                 posteà
                 ,
                 S.
                 R.
                 E.
                 Cardinalis
                 ,
                 et
                 quod
                 longe
                 gloriofius
                 est
                 ,
                 Martyr
                 Christi
                 occisus
                 est
                 Henrici
                 octavi
                 Regis
                 anglorum
                 iussu
                 ,
                 Anno
                 ,
              
               1535.
               
               
                 Iohn
                 Fisher
                 an
                 English
                 man
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Rochester
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 Car●inall
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 makes
                 him
                 farre
                 more
                 glorious
                 ,
                 a
                 Martyr
                 of
                 Christ
                 was
                 slaine
                 by
                 the
                 coommandement
                 of
                 King
                 Henrie
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 yeere
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 one
                 thousand
                 five
                 hundred
                 thirty
                 five
              
               :
               Whence
               I
               thus
               argue
               .
            
             
               To
               his
               evasion
               that
               it
               was
               not
               the
               same
               Oath
               .
               See
               the
               answer
               ,
               p.
               119.
               letter
               R.
               and
               the
               Appendix
               p.
               141.
               
            
             
               Either
               Fisher
               and
               Moore
               were
               no
               Martyrs
               ,
               who
               died
               for
               refusing
               to
               take
               this
               Oath
               ,
               or
               they
               are
               no
               good
               Papists
               who
               take
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               Fisher
               and
               Moore
               were
               famous
               and
               glorious
               Martyrs
               in
               the
               opinion
               of
               the
               Romane
               Church
               as
               hath
               beene
               prooved
               .
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               they
               who
               take
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               are
               no
               good
               Papists
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Fourthly
               ,
               from
               the
               confession
               of
               this
               Priest
               ,
               pag.
               118.
               
               
                 The
                 Oath
                 of
                 Supremacie
                 when
                 it
                 was
                 made
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 King
              
               Henry
               8.
               
                 was
                 unlawfull
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 by
                 any
                 Catholique
                 :
              
               and
               pag.
               119.
               
               
                 If
                 any
                 had
                 sworne
                 the
                 King
                 to
                 be
                 Supreame
                 Head
                 of
                 that
                 Church
                 ,
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 sworne
                 false
                 ,
                 as
                 making
                 the
                 Church
                 a
                 monster
                 having
                 two
                 heads
                 ,
                 or
                 depriving
                 the
                 Pope
                 of
                 his
                 authoritie
                 granted
                 him
                 by
                 God.
              
               Whence
               I
               thus
               argue
               .
            
             
               The
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               prescribed
               by
               that
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               ,
               in
               the
               35.
               of
               Henry
               8.
               was
               unlawfull
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               any
               Roman
               Catholique
               ,
               as
               this
               Priest
               confesseth
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               prescribed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               first
               of
               Elizabeth
               in
               force
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               Oath
               prescribed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               in
               the
               35.
               of
               Henrie
               the
               eighth
               ,
               as
               appeareth
               by
               comparing
               both
               the
               Oathes
               together
               ,
               with
               a
               proviso
               in
               an
               Act
               the
               fifth
               of
               Elizabeth
               for
               expounding
               this
               Oath
               ,
               where
               it
               is
               said
               :
               
                 That
                 we
                 confesse
                 and
                 acknowledge
                 in
                 her
                 Maiestie
                 ,
                 her
                 Heires
                 and
                 Successours
                 ,
                 no
                 other
                 authoritie
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 challenged
                 ,
                 and
                 lately
                 used
                 by
                 the
                 noble
                 King
              
               Henrie
               
                 the
                 eighth
                 ,
                 and
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 sixth
              
               :
               as
               in
               the
               Admonition
               to
               the
               Qeenes
               Injunctions
               more
               plainly
               appeares
               .
               
                 The
                 Queenes
                 Maiestie
                 would
                 that
                 all
                 her
                 loving
                 subiects
                 should
                 understand
                 that
                 nothing
                 was
                 ,
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 meant
                 ,
                 or
                 intended
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Oath
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 any
                 other
                 Dutie
                 ,
                 Allegiance
                 ,
                 or
                 Bond
                 required
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 Oath
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 acknowledged
                 to
                 be
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 noble
                 King
                 of
                 famous
                 memorie
                 ,
                 King
              
               Henrie
               
                 the
                 eighth
                 her
                 Maiesties
                 father
                 ,
                 or
                 King
              
               Edward
               
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 her
                 Maiesties
                 brother
                 .
              
            
             
               Ergo
               ,
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               prescribed
               by
               Act
               of
               Parliament
               the
               first
               of
               Elizabeth
               ,
               is
               unlawfull
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               any
               Romane
               Catholique
               .
            
             
               I
               conclude
               therefore
               ,
               
                 super
                 tota
                 materia
              
               that
               the
               taking
               of
               the
               Oath
               of
               Supremacie
               ,
               is
               an
               abrenunciation
               of
               the
               Romish
               faith
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               we
               wrong
               no
               Papist
               that
               takes
               the
               Oath
               ,
               if
               we
               
                 beleeve
                 him
                 a
                 forswearer
                 who
                 forsweares
                 his
                 beliefe
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41019-e21360
           
             
               De
               memorando
               irrotulat●
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A41019-e22100
           
             *
             The
             Hel●esaus
             w●re
             cond●mned
             for
             heretikes
             ,
             for
             hol●ing
             a
             man
             might
             deny
             his
             faith
             with
             his
             mouth
             so
             hee
             
               keepe
               it
            
             in
             his
             heart
             .
             
               Euseb.
               h●st
               l.
            
             6.
             c.
             31.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Rom.
               10.10
               .
               
                 Cic.
                 pro
                 〈◊〉
                 Am●r
                 .
                 vultu
                 saepe
                 lad●tur
                 〈◊〉
                 .
              
            
             
               Ep.
               ●●
               .
               
                 contami●ari
                 se
                 〈…〉
                 a●am
                 illam
                 vid●●i●
                 ▪
                 〈◊〉
                 ibid.
                 Fe●end●m
                 ne
                 est
                 ut
                 ,
                 gentilis
                 sacrif●c●t
                 ,
                 christianus
                 inter
                 sit
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 S●zo
                 .
                 hist.
                 eccles
                 .
                 l.
              
               5.
               c.
               16.
               
                 prejecto
                 ad
                 pedes
                 au●o
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
          
           
             *
             
               Suidas
               in
               Auxent
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Marcus
             Bishop
             of
             
               Arrethusa
               .
               Theod.
               hist.
               l.
            
             3
             c.
             6.